ExplicitNovels
Download on the App Store

ExplicitNovels episodes

  • Sex Ed Lessons: Part 10
    Stephanie wants answers

    By LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.



    As

    the get together wound down, I hung back and helped clean up. Denny
    attempted to do the same, but was finally hustled out of the house by
    Roberto, who needed a ride home. It was Just Christine and I now, and as
    we finished tidying up, we sat alone by the shallow end of the pool as
    the sun got low in the sky.

    "They're a nice group of kids," I said, kicking my feet in the water, "that Denny guy really has the hots for you, huh?"

    She smiled an embarrassed smile and swiped her long hair back behind her ear.

    "He's

    harmless. He has the hots for everyone. He and Talia dated for a hot
    second, but I think she might have been too much bite for his bark."

    "Yeah,

    she's something else," I said with a chuckle, "really nice, she
    cornered me over by the pizza and wouldn't let me leave till we
    exchanged screen names."

    Christine

    laughed, but there was a hesitation to her laugh; a reticence. Had that
    cold pang of jealousy possibly hit her deep inside like it had me?

    "So what's going on, Tim, you clearly have something on your mind," she said with a kind timber to her smoky voice.

    "I did, I do. It's, Stephanie."

    "The

    girl from the limo?" she said, shifting her hips as one long leg
    dangled down in the water. Christine knew Stephanie as my prom date. As
    "the girl from the limo" ;  the girl she saw passionately sucking my
    cock that night.

    "Yeah," I said.

    I swear I saw her lightly lick her lips.

    From

    there, I just vented fully. I told her everything. The whole story,
    from the first time I heard Stephanie’s orgasmic moans to the night in
    the limo, to my fracture with Tara, to the first time we had sex, all
    the way through to the events of last night, Christine listened to it
    all closely and intently.

    "I'm sorry, that was, a lot," I said timidly once I finished.

    "No,

    no, don't apologize," she said as she scooted herself closer to me. She
    placed her hand on my hand. "This is all really emotionally complex, I
    totally get how much it's been weighing on you. It sounds to me like you
    were willing to let Stephanie play some games with you, maybe you even
    enjoyed it, but once she started affecting other people you cared about
    it became too much, which is all totally understandable." I felt the
    soft waves made by her dangling leg against my calf. "It sounds to me
    like she's a very self conscious person, Tim; she wants to protect
    herself from getting hurt, but she took it too far. I've always thought
    honesty was the best option. You need to tell Stephanie how you feel,
    because right now it's up to her to make it right."

    "Yeah,

    I don't know, I'm not really interested in talking to her right now." I
    said, feeling Christine's thumb stroking the back of my hand.

    "When you're ready, of course. Just try not to live with regret, whatever you do."

    "Thanks, Christine, you're a great friend," I said, pulling her hand up to my mouth to kiss it.

    "My pleasure. You've listened to my struggles enough times, I'm happy to listen to yours for once."

    Her

    struggles. I suddenly remembered her struggles. That internal conflict
    between the godly and the carnal that caused her to break up with her
    boyfriend in an attempt to stay pure, and led her to the front seat of
    my car, a spasming cunt, and a mouthful of my cock.

    "And how is 'your struggle,'" I floated.

    I felt her wading foot brushing my leg as it glided back and forth in the water.

    "I'm, losing," she said, looking up at me with an unmistakable look in her eyes: lust. "But I think I've found a new approach."

    This

    time there was no missing her tongue sneaking out to moisten her lips.
    Her loose button down had fallen off one shoulder, giving me a
    tantalizing peak at her bikini top.

    "I

    have desires, needs," she began as she started to run her hand up and
    down my forearm very suggestively, "I know I can't deny them, but I
    think I can at least deal with them responsibly, if I have someone
    responsible who can help me."

    My cock surged to life.

    "Are

    you a responsible person, Tim?" she said as her eyes bore a hole
    through me. My friend, the pastor's daughter, the churchiest girl I
    knew, was asking me something very, very sinful. And it was hot as fuck.

    "Extremely." I croaked out.

    "There are just certain, rules, we have to abide by, ok?" She said, her breath getting slightly ragged.

    "Ok, Like what kind of rules?" I said, pulse quickening.

    "We

    can't have sex, in fact I can't let you touch my body at all,” she
    said, dropping her head. My enthusiasm dropped. I wanted nothing but to
    run my hands all over her gorgeous body, feel how wet she undoubtedly
    was.

    Her eyes slowly lifted to meet mine as she finished her statement.

    “ but everything from the neck up is fair game."

    My eyebrows shot up as quickly as my cock.

    "Does

    that work for you? Are you willing to help me get through the summer?"
    she said, running her hands over my arm faster, practically jerking it
    off.

    "Why

    me?" I asked dumbly. She was my friend, I knew how difficult this all
    had been for her, and I didn't want my cock to do the thinking for me
    here.

    "Because

    I trust you," she said in that smoky, erotic voice of hers, "I know you
    won't cross any line I don't want to cross. I know you'll be,
    respectful." That last line had enough syrup on it for a whole stack of
    pancakes.

    "The

    neck up is fair game?" I said, hardly believing the offer in front of
    me. All thoughts of Stephanie were gone from my head as I took in the
    sight of this wanton, lusty church girl dying for release.

    Her small bosom rose and fell heavily as she looked me in the eyes and slowly nodded.

    I

    decided to put things to the test. My eyes never leaving hers, I slowly
    reached over with my free hand and softly caressed the curve of her
    face. Her eyes shut. She exhaled a heavy sigh.

    I

    gently ran my thumb over her glistening lips, feeling how soft they
    were. I felt Christine shake as a chill ran through her. I circled them
    slowly, as if asking a question.

    Christine's

    eyes opened slowly. She looked at me, and as if answering that
    question, parted her lips and took my entire thumb into her wet mouth
    with a low moan.

    Now it was my turn to shudder as a chill ran through my body.

    Christine's

    hands slid up and held my wrist steady as she worked my thumb in and
    out of her mouth slowly. Eyes closed as if in rapture, she lolled my
    thumb around in her mouth, teasing me with her tongue, savoring every
    inch that she dragged her lips along.

    My pulse was racing, my breath was shallow, and my cock was rock hard, desperately fighting to get out of my swim trunks.

    The

    light of the low sun behind her framed her in a golden glow, her lovely
    hair bouncing ever so slightly in the warm summer breeze. Her exposed
    shoulder rocked forward as she sucked, daring me to touch her perfect
    skin. Her rigid nipples protruded sharply against the fabric of her
    bathing suit.

    Looking

    at this wanton beauty in front of me, this creature of goodness,
    haunted by repressed lust, I had had enough. I didn't want to take
    advantage, but she had rationalized it enough in her own head. This is
    what she wanted. And she wanted me, trusted me, to be the one to help
    her.

    How could I ever refuse?

    My

    thumb slipped out of her wet mouth with a slight slurp, I reached my
    fingers back along her face to the back of her neck, and pulled her
    gently, but firmly, into a hot kiss.

    A

    sigh of relief leapt out of her body excitedly as our lips touched, and
    almost instantly I felt the warm wriggle of her tongue plunge into my
    mouth. It was neeful. It was aggressive.

    I felt her hand grip the inside of my thigh. I groaned in pleasure, and my hand slipped down onto the flat of her upper chest.

    Christine immediately pulled away from our kiss.

    "I'm serious, Tim, really, neck up only." She said assertively, but not angrily.

    "I'm

    sorry, it was an accident, really," I stammered. She understood my
    dilemma. This was new to both of us, and there was going to be a bit of
    an adjustment period. "But I mean, at the same time,” I said, gesturing
    down to her hand gripping my inner thigh mere inches below my balls.

    She

    smiled a coy, sexy smile, and leaned in close enough to whisper "The
    rules are You can't touch Me below the neck." I felt her hand start to
    slide up my thigh. "Is that going to be ok with you?"

    My cock surged at the double standard. The church had taught her well.

    I slowly slipped my hand up the back of her neck, and lightly grasped a hand full of her long, brown hair right at the root.

    "So this is ok?" I said, pulling slightly.

    Christine's mouth hung open as she gasped.

    "Yes," she said through ragged breath, "very ok."

    I matched her smile with my own and pulled her back in for another kiss.

    Our tongues sparred breathlessly again, and her hand slipped closer to my balls.

    Gripping

    her hair tighter, I tipped her head back, revealing her long, elegant
    neck. A devilish smile broke out on her lips with an accompanying gasp.

    I

    leaned in and began peppering my lips and tongue all over the soft
    exposed flesh of her neck. From the hollow above her collar bone up to
    the tip of her chin, I treated her entire neck the same way I treated
    Stephanie’s cunt, and by the sounds Christine was making, it was having a
    similar effect.

    Her

    hand finally gripped my balls through my trunks. She squeezed. I
    moaned. I felt her throat shuffle beneath my lips as she swallowed some
    air in near rapture.

    Suddenly

    Christine pushed me back, and in a flash she was on top of me.
    Straddling my hips, our lips met again, but this time there was a new
    sensation: pressed tight against my cock, gyrating, grinding, was
    Christine's hot cunt, covered only by the thin material of bathing suit
    bottoms and short shorts.

    My

    hands still tight in her hair, I tipped her head back again, redoubling
    my efforts on her neck with my lips and tongue as the preacher's
    daughter rubbed her cunt against my iron-hard cock. I could tell from
    the way her hands gripped and grabbed at me that pleasure was shooting
    through her young body.

    This was going to be tougher than she thought to play by her rules, I think. This girl clearly wanted to fuck.

    As

    if she read my mind, Christine all of a sudden rolled herself off of
    me, and each sucked in air catching our breath. We chuckled at what was
    transpiring between us, two friends from church, and I watched as
    Christine ran a cleansing hand around her face, down her neck, over her
    breasts, across her flat stomach, and down between her legs before
    quickly pulling away. It made me a little bit sad to see how quickly she
    removed her hand from between her legs. Christine was clearly a very
    sexual girl, but her upbringing and religion made her push that part of
    her so far down. I wondered if she had ever even masturbated before.

    Wanting

    nothing more than to make her feel good now, I leaned back in toward
    her, but her hand on my chest stopped my advancement. She gently pushed
    me back to my seated position, legs dangling in the water.

    Dipping

    in to kiss me once, that devilish smile returned to the church girl's
    face, and in one smooth motion she slipped her lithe body into the water
    of the pool.

    Being

    in the shallow end, the water barely came up to the crotch of her
    pants. As she waded her way over to me, the waves lapped at her ass
    deliciously.

    There

    was a fire in her eyes now of pure want. Running her hands impatiently
    up my thighs, she grasped onto the waistband of my swim trunks and began
    to pull. Not wanting to stand in the way of what this girl needed, I
    lifted my hips and shimmied slightly as Christine removed my pants
    completely, freeing my hard, straining cock to the warm evening air.

    Never

    taking my eyes off my proud, erect cock, Christine pushed my legs
    apart, and sank to her knees between them. A single step ran along the
    bottom edge of the pool, and when on her knees, this brought the warm,
    lapping water right up to the bottom of her small breasts, and put her
    in perfect cocksucking position.

    But

    there was something else as well. Before she even touched me,
    Christine's eyes closed breathlessly, and a pleasurable grin pulled at
    her lips. Her hands rubbed up and down my bare thighs, and I watched her
    shift and gyrate as if searching for the perfect position. When her
    eyes shot open with a gasp and I felt her nails dig into my thighs I
    knew she had found it: Christine had positioned herself perfectly so the
    pulsing spray of the pool jet hit her directly on the clit.

    Invigorated

    by the new source of pleasure, her hands closed in on me from either
    side, and I finally felt Christine's fingers wrap around the length of
    my dick.

    Now it was my turn to moan.

    Her

    hands played with me gently, stroking my shaft, squeezing my big, full
    balls, all while the pool jets peppered her cunt with a constant stream
    of pressurized water. She giggled, she smiled. She shook with small
    euphoric shocks.

    My

    cock still in her hands, she leaned up and kissed me on the lips.
    Almost like a signal that things were about to really heat up, she
    pulled away from our kiss, licked her lips wet, dropped her head down
    and took the tip of my cock into her salivating mouth.

    I gasped loudly.

    Holding

    my shaft and balls firmly, not stroking, not squeezing, Christine
    suckled at the head of my cock with delight. Pressure built in my tip,
    flaring it out purple and desperate. Her lips and tongue danced around
    it like she was desperately trying to save a melting ice cream.

    The

    entire universe was in the swollen end of my cock, and Christine made a
    meal out of it. Wet tongue sliding in circles around it, teasing the
    underside, closed lips sucking in short bursts like I was her own
    personal lollipop; it felt amazing.

    I

    was squirming with each suckle, with each lash of her tongue, and the
    building pressure made my tip extremely sensitive. It wasn't going to
    make me cum, but it was an overwhelming sensation of acute pleasure I
    had never quite experienced before.

    As

    Christine sucked, she let out soft moans and squeals and her hips
    continued to shift and roll. She was riding that jet stream toward a big
    orgasm, and for the first time in my life I felt jealousy toward an
    inanimate object. I wished that jet stream was my tongue, my fingers, my
    cock. I wanted to taste her cunt, I wanted to feel her spasm around me
    when she came, but I was respectful. I had to be respectful.

    The pressure in my cock throbbed.

    A

    long, low cry leapt from Christine's throat, and all at once her hands
    released me. The relief shot through my body in a rush of endorphins,
    but it was quickly replaced by more mounting pleasure as Christine
    snaked down lower and the length of my cock plunged into the warm bath
    of her salivating mouth.

    Waves

    of sensation crashed over me as she began to bob her head up and down
    my shaft, lips sliding smoothly over my slick skin. My cock never fully
    exited her mouth as she worked, and we became a singular pleasure
    machine as her steadily bobbing, sucking mouth worked in deliberate time
    with the thrust of her hips against the jet stream.

    Her

    squeaks and moans were getting longer and more desperate. Her hands
    frantically ran over my body as she lavished wet penetration on my cock.
    My balls were starting to churn and boil, and I felt that delicious
    spring starting to coil in my loins.

    "Fuck, Christine," I practically shouted

    "Um Hmm" she cried in affirmation and encouragement

    "fuck!""

    "Um Hmm!"

    I

    felt her body shake and vibrate, and suddenly her mouth pulled off my
    cock with a wet pop! Her hands quickly took over, stroking me,
    frantically gasping for air.

    "I'm gonna cum!" she cried, lost in the sensation of the jet stream between her legs. "Oh, God, I'm gonna cum!"

    Hearing

    the pastor's daughter, this paragon of virtue, cry out in wanton lust
    that she was about to cum while stroking my big, hard cock was the last
    straw.

    "Fuck, me too, Christine," I bellowed along with her "I'm gonna fucking cum!"

    Still lost in her cresting orgasm, she pressed the flaring head of my cock to her cheek as she continued to stroke me.

    "My face," She gasped, "PLEASE!"

    Then her orgasm hit her. Hard.

    She

    stopped stroking and her whole body froze as waves of pleasure passed
    over her, but it didn't matter; The image of the pastor's daughter
    hugging my throbbing cock against her cheek begging me to cover her face
    in semen was to much to resist, and I erupted in streams of hot, white
    joy.

    I

    cried out in a long moan as the first rope of cum leapt out of my cock,
    leaving a thick, white ribbon up the side of Christine's flushed
    cheeks, and into her hair. My cock spasmed hard again, arching a second
    thick rope across the bridge of her nose and forehead.

    Christine's

    mouth hung open in pleasure, but she must have registered what was
    happening, as her hands began squeezing and stroking again, desperate to
    pull more cum out of my spasming balls.

    My body tensed in pleasure again, and two more hot ropes streaked across her cheek and nose in quick succession.

    As

    I continued to spurt and pulse, my cum began to slip down Christine's
    face. Sliding down, a load of it caught the lip of her open mouth, and
    hung there momentarily, dangling, before Christine's mouth closed around
    it, and her tongue snuck out to lick her lips clean.

    Here

    in the moment, both lost in orgasm and release, there was nothing on
    our minds but pleasure. I could tell by the way Christine's brow
    scrunched as she painted her face with my seed that any conflicted
    thoughts, any worry about the "right" thing to do, any concern about her
    eternal soul, or the opinions of fellow church goers, or even the
    opinion of her father, were gone from her mind.

    I

    knew this because my mind was in an identical place. Christine and I
    had taken each other's hand and traveled together to this wonderful
    place where white hot release was the only priority. Gone were the
    struggles with Stephanie, the conflict with Tara, the heartbreak with my
    step mom Kelly.

    Only our pleasure. Only our cum. Only us.

    And as quickly as it started, it was over.

    The white light behind my eyes faded, and suddenly we weren't the center of the universe anymore.

    Christine

    continued to slowly and lovingly stroke my cock as we made our descent,
    and for a moment I felt bad. Freed from the mind-bending need to cum,
    all the horniness of the moment was gone.

    Looking

    down, here was my friend, this lovely young woman just trying to do the
    right thing, and her beautiful face was covered in my semen.

    What had I just done?

    But

    then a smile formed on Christine's lips. Again, almost as though she
    could read my mind, she took my softening cock back into her mouth, and
    looked me straight in the eyes as she gently suckled me.

    Those eyes. Serious. Purposeful. Smoldering. They told me this is what she wanted. This is what she needed.

    Suddenly

    those doubts and worries vanished, and the cum-splattered visage of my
    angelic friend became nothing but highly erotic. I felt the chemicals
    boil in my brain; I wanted this too, and I couldn't wait to do it again.

    Sensing

    we had an agreement, Christine slowly slipped her lips off me for a
    final time. She reveled in the mess we had made. A long, slow, satisfied
    sigh streamed out of her, and she began to giggle.

    So did I.

    "Was that respectful enough for you?" I said through a thick chuckle.

    I

    could see her cheeks begin to flush red beneath the cum lashed about
    her face. She swiped her tongue across her lips again, tasting more of
    my seed and giggled again, nodding her head.

    We both broke out in a fit of laughter. This had been quite the evening.

    Then,

    pushing away from me, Christine waded out into the water of the pool.
    She shot me one more naughty smile that said "take a last look," and
    then dunked herself completely. When she reemerged, her hair was slicked
    back and wet, and all traces of the sin we shared had been washed away.

    "Good as new," she said with another knowing giggle.

    I just smiled, took off my shirt, and slipped naked into the warm pool water to join her.

    I

    drove home with the warm night breeze pouring in through the open
    windows of my car. I thought about what we had just experienced.
    Specifically I thought about the conversation we had afterward.

    We sat close on the steps of the pool, the water lazily lapping against our half-submerged bodies.

    "Why do you, like that?" I said kindly, looking over at my beautiful friend.

    "Why do I like what, oral sex?" She said, clearly dodging the question.

    "No," I chuckled, "you know what I mean."

    She smiled that knowing, half-embarassed smile.

    "Why

    do I like, cum on my face?" She said in a low, dusky tone. Even after
    all this it sent a tingle to my balls when this good church girl used
    naughty words.

    I nodded

    "Why, do you think it's something bad?" She said in a syrupy reply.

    "No,

    no, not at all," I stammered, making sure to not fuck up my chances for
    a repeat, "It's just, with everything you Will do, and everything you,
    won't,” I followed up, diplomatically, “ I'm just a little surprised
    you're into something so,” I searched for the word.

    "Dirty?" She volunteered.

    "Yeah," I responded back softly.

    Her gaze got distant for a moment, and a soft smile pulled at her lips.

    "I

    think," she began, pausing, "I'm just so turned around when it comes to
    sex, that I think part of me might need something taboo to take the
    place of going all the way." She shifted closer to me now, and I could
    feel her hard nipple pressing into my arm. "And I mean, it's exciting.
    Very rewarding. I'm very task-oriented, and I like the feeling of a job
    well done."

    We both laughed

    "Did you used to do it with Eric?" I inquired, not knowing if she wanted to broach that subject

    She nodded.

    "Sometimes.

    If we hadn't seen each other in a while, or if things were just extra
    hot and heavy sometimes he'd ask for it." She said, wistfully, "I don't
    think he even knew how much I enjoyed it though."

    "You never asked for it?"

    She shook her head and I asked why.

    "I

    was worried it was a slippery slope; that if I let my, desires, become
    too open that we'd just keep going, and not be able to stop ourselves."

    "But we can stop ourselves?" I said, practically whispering.

    "We have rules. Rules that we'll follow."

    She leaned in close, our cheeks practically touching

    "Unless you want to put an end to this right now" she breathed.

    "No," I breathed back, "absolutely not."

    "Good,"

    she said, and pressed her lips to mine in a passionate kiss. Our
    tongues pitched and rolled together, and my hand caressed her, from the
    neck up only.

    "Fuck,

    Christine, I'm gonna cum; should I stand up, or,” I looked down at her
    hand that had been stroking my renewed erection through this whole
    relaxed conversation, the erection whose thick head reached out an inch
    or so from the water.

    I made a motion to get into position, if she wanted me to spurt on her face once more, but she stopped me.

    "No,

    that's ok, Tim," she said, dipping her head down towards my cock as my
    body began to tremble, "I want to swallow you this time."

    I

    felt those tender lips envelope the head of my cock once more, joining
    her stroking hands, and I clasped a hand gently onto the back of her
    neck as my riotous balls gave Christine's sweet mouth exactly what she
    wanted.

    "Could

    we stop ourselves?" I thought as I parked the car in my usual spot at
    home. I think that we could. We were becoming extremely intimate
    extremely fast, it was true, but ultimately I think we both knew we were
    just using each other as a means to an end. Not in a bad, untoward way,
    but in a "two friends helping each other out" kind of way. And if
    helping my friend meant occasionally letting her suck my cock and stroke
    my cum onto her face, then who was I to complain?

    Only

    after I entered the house did I realize I hadn't even looked up at
    Stephanie’s unit when I got home. She wasn't on my mind at all. Mission
    accomplished.

    Walking

    past the kitchen, I heard my Step mom Kelly laughing and giggling as
    she finished up a phone call. She was in a great mood.

    "What's the good news?" I said, cruising in to get a glass of water. The light beaming from Kelly's face was blinding.

    "That was Brian," she said through a poorly-stifled smile, "we're getting back together!"

    My eyes shot wide.

    I needed to talk to Alexa.

    Chapter 17: Christine provides relief, and Kerri has a proposition.

    Walking

    through the local big-box department store on Wednesday afternoon, I
    lazily gazed at shelves full of stuff I didn't need as I thought back to
    the conversation I had had with my step sister Alexa.

    Her

    mom Kelly, my step-mom, had just gotten back together with her
    boyfriend, a guy named Brian. They had broken up for reasons that were
    as yet unknown, but most likely had to do with the fact that Brian,
    completely coincidentally and before he had even met Kelly, had taken
    Alexa’s virginity while she was at college. And that's not even speaking
    of the fact that I had secretly seen Brian in a threeway fuck fest with
    Kelly's best friend and her husband (also before he met Kelly).

    A sticky situation to be sure.

    Alexa

    and I should have been happy the relationship ended, but the truth was
    that neither of us had seen Kelly this happy since when my dad was still
    alive. It was weird, it felt kinda wrong, but honestly we wanted what
    was best for our mom, full stop.

    So I tasked Alexa with finding a way to make it right, and it seems like she had.

    I cornered her the following morning and demanded to know what had happened.

    No

    matter how I poked and prodded, "I took care of it," was all she would
    volunteer. What did that mean? Did she chew him out for breaking her
    mom's heart? Did she make an honest plea to maintain her mom's
    happiness? She couldn't have, there's no way she fucked him again,
    right? That would be, no way.

    I

    still couldn't believe she had fucked him the FIRST time. Not even
    counting the insane unfortunate coincidence we were currently dealing
    with, I had seen that guy's cock, and it was noT small. And it was her
    first!

    Wandering over to the bed and bath section, I perused the hand towels.

    I

    still hadn't spoken to Steph; I was still too mad; but then yesterday,
    just after dinner, my phone buzzed and there it was, the first salvo of
    trying to re-establish contact.

    "Hi."

    I ignored it.

    Twenty minutes later my phone buzzed again.

    "Please"

    I ignored it. Deep down I didn't want to, but I couldn't talk to her yet. I wasn't ready.

    Stephanie

    wasn't normally one to plead for anything, but I knew this was a
    special occasion: this was her last week at home. Next Monday she was
    off to college early so she could get a jump on her credits. Clearly she
    didn't want to leave on bad terms. Neither did I, but I just wasn't
    ready. I had to resist.

    That's why as soon as I saw Stephanie’s text, I texted Christine.

    The

    other night in the pool, after she swallowed my second cum load of the
    evening, I asked her about how often she thought we might have these
    rendezvous. The prospect of limiting it to Sundays after church made my
    cock twitch with devilish irony, but I was hoping she'd suggest
    something more frequent.

    "I

    think 'as-needed' is the best prescription here, don't you?" she said,
    and I agreed. If one of us needed the support or the distraction, the
    other was just a short text message away.

    This was one of those times.

    My phone buzzed as I browsed, and I quickly checked the message.

    "Ok, room 3" It read.

    I grabbed the cheapest hand towel I could find, and walked quickly over to the fitting rooms.

    Seeing no one around, I walked down to room number three and tapped lightly.

    The door flung open, and Christine grabbed me by the shirt, pulling me inside.

    It was barely a moment before her lips were on mine, and our tongues writhed around in each other's mouths.

    Obeying

    the "neck-up only" rules, I gripped her hair at the root, and pulled
    her head back so I could kiss and nibble at her neck. Her hand instantly
    dropped to my cock, which had been brought erect by her erotic, smokey
    moans and squeaks as I lavished her neck.

    Pulling

    away, she sat down on the bench in front of the mirror, made quick work
    of my belt, button, and zipper, and yanked my pants down my legs. My
    cock bounced free as it strained upwards and outwards.

    Christine sighed pleasantly and licked her lips.

    I sighed myself as her hands gripped my shaft, and then again when she leaned forward and took me into her hot, wet mouth.

    Her

    quick pace slowed as I touched down between her lips. She moaned loudly
    and stopped for a moment to enjoy the feeling of my thickness filling
    her mouth. There was no head bobbing, no stroking, just slowly sucking
    on me like a naughty candy cane.

    Snapping out of her apparent lusty trance, she pulled off me with a loud pop, and sat back.

    "We've gotta be quick about this, ok?" She said, pulling her red employee polo up and over her head.

    I

    nodded, staring down at her lovely modest tits held together
    deliciously in a hot pink bra. I had never seen her naked tits. I wanted
    to see them very badly, but we were in a rush. Besides, the perfect
    round cleavage formed by her bra was making me very horny, and I wanted
    to ride that wave.

    Smiling

    that devilish smile of hers at me, she put her hair up in a messy bun
    and dipped forward, taking my cock between her lips once more.

    She

    sucked with purpose, squeezing my balls, stroking my shaft in time with
    her bobbing head. Good lord I loved how this girl sucked cock. You
    could tell she truly enjoyed it, truly enjoyed giving pleasure. This was
    not going to take long at all.

    As

    the pleasure started to build inside me, one hand grabbed the back of
    her head lightly, guiding her up and down as she blew me.

    "Is this ok?" I said, and felt an affirmative moan vibrate my shaft.

    Her

    mouth and hands were a machine, and with each suck and stroke, thoughts
    of Stephanie were pushed further and further from my mind. There were
    only Christine's hands and mouth; those hands I had seen so many times
    clasped together in prayer, that mouth I had heard singing hymns of
    worship now worshiping my cock.

    "Oh,

    oh, oh,” I started to choke out, balls coiling tightly as I repeatedly
    penetrated her mouth, "Oh..oh..fuck, Christine, I'm gonna cum!" I
    bellowed in a whisper.

    I

    raced right up to the edge, and then Christine slid forward off the
    bench, dropping down onto her knees in front of me. She didn't say
    anything; she didn't need to; I knew exactly what she wanted.

    Her

    hands sped frantically up and down my wet cock, and for a split second I
    couldn't believe where I was. Just a few weeks ago Christine was
    nothing more than my friend from church, the girl I got milkshakes and
    french fries with, the one who would commiserate with me about
    relationship problems, and now there I was sneaking into a changing room
    at her work so we could,

    I

    looked down at Christine's wanton face, eyes closed, head tipped back,
    mouth open, nipples hard, and then suddenly a thick white lash streaked
    across the bridge of her nose.

    An

    open-mouthed moan welcomed this first salvo. My balls squeezed hard,
    and four more hot ropes leapt out my cock, each one accompanied by a
    deep grunt from me. The first drew a thick, white line up across her
    cheeks, practically reaching her ear; the second whipped wildly to the
    side, splashing over her jawline and neck; the next two arched into her
    open mouth, barely making it in, leaving a thick train of jizz hooking
    onto her bottom lip and running down to the tip of her chin.

    Her

    hands never left my cock. She pumped me rhythmically as pure pleasure
    rushed out of my body. The corners of her open mouth pulled up into a
    wide smile as she stroked the last weak dribbles out over her knuckles.

    I

    always worried that cumming on a girls' face would be too dirty, too
    degrading, that it would be something better left to the fantasy of
    porn, but that smile on her splattered face told me the truth. She liked
    it. She was having fun.

    This repressed church girl was something else.

    Both of us relaxed backward, breathing heavy, as the intensity of the moment faded.

    Looking

    over at Christine, I could see the extent of my art as she leaned back
    against the bench. The bright lights of the fitting room made the
    streaks on her face sparkle, highlighting the dollop hanging from her
    chin, and the long strand that stretched thinly down her neck and onto
    her collar bone. I watched her neck pulse as she closed her sticky mouth
    and swallowed the pool of my load that made it into her mouth. The
    dollop on her chin dropped down and splattered squarely in her cute
    cleavage.

    My spent cock twitched. God, I wanted to see those tits.

    I leaned my head back and closed my eyes. My mind was blank. It was glorious.

    "Oh,

    wow," I heard meekly. Opening my eyes, I saw that Christine had turned
    around. Still on her knees, she was looking at herself in the mirror.
    She was transfixed by what she saw.

    "Everything ok?" I asked.

    "Yeah,

    it's just,” she began, as one hand drifted up to delicately touch the
    white streak gripping her neck, “ I've never actually seen it, never
    seen myself, I mean, like this."

    "Never?"

    "No,

    I never wanted to," she continued, as her fingers danced over her neck,
    "I was ashamed. I never wanted to admit I enjoyed it."

    "And

    now?" I asked in a low tone. Her eyes clicked up to meet mine in the
    mirror, and I saw the unmistakable pressure of lust behind them. She
    said nothing; that look spoke volumes.

    And

    then suddenly it was gone. As if a wave crashed over her, the lust was
    gone, and Christine looked away from the mirror as she began to
    nervously shuffle. She was trying to forget the feeling. There was still
    some shame there.

    "We need to get going," She said, fumbling past her discarded top, looking for the towel I brought.

    I

    don't know if it was the endorphin hangover, or the rush of seeing the
    pastor's daughter silently admit that she liked the way she looked
    covered in cum, but there was something intensely erotic about watching
    this half naked girl, on her knees, at her place of work, wiping my
    semen from her face and body.

    "Do

    you need this?" she said, handing me the towel. I gave my cock a quick
    wipe, and began to pack it away. I watched her slip her red polo back
    on, the fabric not thick enough to hide how hard her nipples still were.
    I took a step toward her, trying to diffuse her nervous energy.

    "Thank you; I needed that. It was really fun." I said sincerely. Christine smiled and relaxed a bit.

    "Yeah, it was," she beamed.

    "But what about you?" I asked, my fingers mischievously running along the waist of her pants.

    Smiling an embarrassed smile, she playfully pushed my hand away "I'll be fine, we can deal with me next time," she chuckled.

    Reaching

    up, I held the side of her face lovingly. Our smiles faded, and our
    eyes connected. We kissed. It was comfortable and safe.

    As

    I drew back my hand, I felt a wetness on my thumb; a thick, white
    wetness. Christine had missed a spot. We both looked down at my thumb,
    then back up at each other.

    That

    lusty look returned to Christine's eyes just for a moment, and without
    saying anything she leaned forward and took my entire thumb into her
    mouth. She drew her lips off it agonizingly slowly. When she was done,
    the dollop of cum was gone.

    I didn't know how to react.

    Christine

    just smiled again, tossed me the towel, and said "I gotta go. Don't
    forget to use the self-checkout when you leave with this, noT the
    regular check out!"

    I got one more peck on the cheek, and then she was gone, back to work.

    As

    I made my way through the self checkout, I thought about how efficient
    this system of hooking up at work was. I wondered how many towels I'd
    end up purchasing this summer. I wondered how many towels Eric had
    bought over the years.

    Thursday morning I awoke refreshed, but no clearer in my head about what had been going on.

    Two messages on my phone from Stephanie, both left unanswered by me.

    In

    the bathroom, I glanced out the window across the way to Sarah's room.
    She was in there. Despite how angry I was at her and Stephanie, I
    couldn't deny how amazing her body was. Black spandex over sultry hips,
    orange sports bra holding up her amazing breasts; she was going for a
    run.

    I saw an opportunity.

    Catching

    her outside as she was stretching, I asked if I could join her. She
    smiled and said of course. We chatted and stretched, and then headed off
    on our route.

    As

    we ran, my mind raced, turning over and over trying to figure out what I
    was going to say to her. There were lots of things she didn't know. She
    didn't know Tara and I watched her take her then-boyfriend's cock deep
    in her cunt and get showered in his cum; She didn't know I had seen her
    and Tara fuck at the party; that I had seen their naked bodies press and
    writhe against each other; that I had seen her orgasm against my best
    friend's tongue. Most of all however, she didn't know that I knew that
    her relationship with Tara was a sham; that she was put up to it by
    Stephanie to take Tara away from me.

    That was about to change.

    We

    stopped, breathless, at our halfway point. We stretched and bent, and
    the heaving of her ample chest as she breathed almost took my eyes off
    my mission. Almost.

    "So, you and Tara, huh?" I began, finally, through heavy breaths.

    "I was wondering when you were going to bring that up," she said with a smile, "surprised?"

    "I didn't even know you liked girls!" I lied.

    "I'm full of surprises," she said with a sly wink. Ugh, she is so hot.

    no; FOCUS!

    "So how's that going?" I said, lining up my shot.

    "It's going really well, actually," she said with enthusiasm, "We're having a lot of fun."

    I'll say. I had seen that fun first hand. It was hot.

    "That's great," I said casually before dropping the hammer: "Does she know your relationship is bullshit?"

    Sarah froze mid-stretch. I watched her contemplate her next move.

    "What are you talking about?" She said, unconvincingly

    "Come on, don't bullshit me," I said incredulously, "Stephanie told me everything."

    Sarah stopped stretching and sat on a nearby rock, visibly upset.

    "What

    was your plan, fuck around with the easy goth girl until Stephanie left
    for school and then dump her cold turkey?" I practically barked, "How
    could you do that to a person? How could you do that to her?"

    "No, that's not it at all, I,” Sarah fumbled for an explanation.

    "She really likes you, you know," I said with bile.

    Sarah hung her head momentarily then looked up at me.

    "I

    really like her too, Tim," She said quietly, "I like her a lot. I'll
    admit, yes, I asked her out as a favor to Stephanie, and as a favor to
    you too"

    "What?" I scoffed, "how was it a favor to me?"

    "I

    knew how mixed up you were about Stephanie, and how hard she can be to
    pin down, and I thought that maybe if you guys had time to just focus on
    each other that you could actually make something of it together."

    I started to pace slightly. "Why does everyone keep saying that Tara is a distraction for me?"

    Sarah gave me a look that said "are you serious?"

    It didn't land with me.

    "Regardless," she continued, "it may have started out, less than honestly, but I'm not lying to you; I really do like her."

    "What the fuck is wrong with Stephanie?" I fumed, "why would she do something like this? On what planet, "

    "Because

    she's afraid," Sarah said. It stopped my pacing, but didn't lessen my
    anger. "She really likes you, Tim, and she, doesn't know how to handle
    it. She doesn't get attached to people. She's attached to you. She talks
    a big game when it comes to flings and affairs, but feelings, are a new
    territory for her. She's afraid she's going to lose you."

    I took it all in. Stephanie was cocky, but she had finally met her romantic match it seems, in me.

    Yeesh. It was a lot to process.

    "I don't know, Sarah, she may have already lost me with all this."

    "At

    least talk to her, Tim," Sarah said compassionately, "if she leaves on
    Monday and you two haven't worked things out, I don't think it'll be
    good for either of you."

    She was probably right. I don't know if we could fix things, but we couldn't leave things as awkward as they were.

    "I gotta go," I said quietly and Started to make my way back toward the trail.

    "Are you going to tell Tara?" Sarah said after me.

    I paused. What do I do? Do I tell my best friend the truth and break her heart? Or do I lie to her?

    "No," I said finally, "but if you break her heart, "

    Neither of us needed me to finish that sentence.

    I ran off alone, leaving Sarah with her thoughts.

    That night, hanging out with Mike, Kerri, Tara, and a couple others, I had other things on my mind.

    We

    were watching a movie and having some drinks at Kerri's house, but I
    barely even registered what was happening on the screen. I remember it
    was a horror movie, based on the way Tara would jump and squirm against
    me at the scary parts. Despite her cool, gothy exterior, Tara got scared
    pretty easily at movies, each shriek or squeak followed by a delighted
    giggle of release. She gripped my arm tightly, but between the booze and
    my troubled mind, I hardly noticed.

    Milling around and talking after the movie, what I Did register was that Kerri was paying a lot more attention to me than usual.

    We

    were friends by proxy of her relationship with Mike, but there was
    still some distance between us; if they ever broke up, I doubt we'd
    continue to hang out. I hadn't seen Kerri since the graduation party,
    and to say that night we crossed a threshold would be an understatement.
    I had stumbled upon her, tits out, riding Mike's cock in the backseat
    of my car. There had been no embarrassment there, no shame, in fact it
    almost seemed like she got a thrill out of it. I didn't know exactly how
    she felt about it, but I did know she didn't tell Mike it was
    happening.

    My

    phone had buzzed, and I opened it to find yet another text from
    Stephanie. I needed some air. I looked at Tara, thinking maybe she'd
    join me, but her head was buried in her own phone, typing away with a
    smile on her face. No doubt texting with Sarah, she seemed happy, and I
    didn't want to bother her. I went out onto the porch alone.

    After a minute or so I heard the door creak open, and out walked Kerri.

    "Hey," She said in a soft, kind tone, "you ok?"

    Kerri

    and I had never really talked. We had shared that moment at the party,
    but had never discussed it. In fact, we had never really discussed much
    of anything. We were friendly and polite, but we never had a real
    conversation outside of casual group hang outs. That's why it surprised
    me a bit when she followed me outside.

    "Yeah I'm ok," I lied, "just a lot on my mind."

    "Yeah, Mike told me things were rocky with Stephanie, I'm sorry to hear that," she said, leaning her hip against the railing.

    Her

    hips. My god, this girl had a body on her. Thick and strong from years
    of playing soccer, but still curvy in all the right places. I thought
    back to that night at the graduation party, back to the image of her big
    breasts bouncing deliciously as she rode Mike's cock.

    "Thanks," I managed to eke out.

    "Are

    you guys, still together?" She asked, shifting herself beneath her crop
    top sweater. It hung off the tips of her breasts, the hem stopping just
    shy of her waist line, a sliver of stomach peeking out beneath it.

    "I don't know," I said. I was being honest. I had no idea where we were. "All I know is she's leaving for school on Monday."

    "Well

    there's still time to fix things, then," she said hopefully, "but don't
    wait too long, I know you're angry now, but trust me, you'll be angrier
    later if you start living with regret."

    I smiled. She wasn't wrong. She was a good friend.

    "Hey,

    I wanted to talk to you about something," she continued, running a hand
    through her long, curly hair. I think I knew where this was going.
    "It's about, the other night."

    Bingo.

    "Yeah, I'm sorry about that, I was a little drunk and I should have; "

    "No,

    no, don't apologize," she said, stopping me, "I actually, um, well I
    was wondering if you might be willing to help me with something."

    My eyebrow popped up, interest piqued. "Like, what?"

    "Well,"

    she began, tapping her tongue against her teeth, "I mean, I really like
    Mike, and sex with him has been really fun, but,” she trailed off.
    "He,” she paused as she considered decency, then chose to ignore it.
    "I'm not cumming when we have sex."

    I shifted in my seat, a tingle growing in my balls.

    "Oh?" I responded

    "Like, the sex is good, but he always cums before I do, and he doesn't exactly finish the job."

    "Well that's no good - have you tried to talk to him about it?"

    "I

    tried, but he got really huffy about it. I think he's embarrassed. I
    know I'm his first, and he hasn't quite figured it out yet."

    The phrasing of that statement implied that Mike was not her first. I instantly found myself wondering who else had fucked her.

    "So you want me to talk to him?" I said, not sure where this was going.

    "No,

    not exactly," she said, her tone getting lower, "the other night, in
    the car, it was fun, but I was nowhere close to cumming,” she took a
    step toward me “ until I saw you watching us."

    "Oh?" I gulped again. My pants were getting tight.

    "Yeah,"

    she said with a wry smile, "the rush of someone watching, of you
    watching, it was so hot. It turned me on so much, and I was getting so
    close, but Mike was too far gone and I couldn't get there."

    "Kerri, you're my friend's girlfriend, I don't think we should,” I began, but she cut me off

    "No, no, no, I don't want to sleep with you," she said, "I just want you to, watch."

    "What?" I said in disbelief, "does Mike know about this?"

    "No, and he CAN'T know about it. It'd crush his ego. I just need you, I need you to watch us fuck so I can cum. Please."

    "I don't know, Kerri," I said, my cock like iron in my pants

    "You

    don't even have to do anything!" she said excitedly, "I just need to
    know you're there." Her tone dropped again as she continued. "It was so
    hot when you were watching us. It turned me on so much, "

    I could see her nipples pushing through her crop top.

    "You'd

    be doing it for him as much as me," she said, shifting her legs
    together nervously, "he's gonna feel like the king of the world."

    I

    thought about it. It wouldn't be the first time I watched my friends
    fuck with only one of them knowing, but MIke was my buddy, I didn't want
    to lie to him! But also, she's right, if he makes her cum he's going to
    feel like a million dollars. And selfishly I would like to see the rest
    of her body, to see what she looks like when she orgasms.

    "When?" I said finally, the silence between us palpable.

    "I was thinking, tonight?" She said, practically a whisper.

    I looked her over. Took her in. she was fidgeting, her tongue was nervously playing with her bottom lip, she was horny.

    Fuck it.

    "Ok," I said, and she silently celebrated.

    "Ok,

    so here's the plan. When everyone leaves, you come around the back and
    wait for me to text you 'thanks for coming'. Then, come in through the
    backdoor and stand in the shadows behind the split bookcase. There's a
    blindspot there; I'll make sure we're on the couch, and you'll be able
    to see us, but we won't be able to see you. When you're in position,
    respond to my text with "thanks for having me.' got it?"

    "Got

    it," I said. Wow; she had planned this whole thing out. It was
    impressive. She was practically buzzing with energy now, excited about
    the night ahead of her. Excited at the exhibition she was about to put
    on. I'm not sure why, maybe it was my current state of mind, maybe it
    was the hardness in my pants, but I decided to push the boundaries.
    "But," I said calmly, "you have to do something for me in return."

    Kerri

    began to vibrate. At first I thought it was nervousness, maybe thinking
    she had gotten in over her head, but then I realized it wasn't
    nervousness, it was exhilaration.

    "What?" She said in a low tone, her big doe eyes never leaving mine.

    "When

    he cums," I said, drawing my eyes down to her hard nipples and back up
    again, "I want you to tell him to cum on your tits." Those tits rose
    high and heavy as her breaths grew deeper. "And I want to see it. Sound
    good?"

    I

    saw a smile tug briefly at one corner of her lips, quickly gone. A head
    nod was all she could muster as a response. I don't know where this
    sudden inclination of domination came from, but it was definitely
    turning both of us on.

    Kerri regained her composure and made her way back toward the door, stopping before she left.

    "Oh

    also, Tim," She said, looking back at me, "feel free to, take care of
    yourself, while you're watching." Now it was my turn to blush. "In
    fact," she continued, "I'll be insulted if you don't." That sexy smile
    that faintly tugged at her lips returned with full force, and with a
    wink she popped back into the house.

    This was going to be interesting.

    The

    rest of the evening passed unremarkably. It was tough to really focus
    on much, as I had something new and exciting to occupy my thoughts. I
    kept looking over at Mike and Kerri, and started to notice how
    touchy-feely Kerri was getting. Little grabs, touches, rubs; she was
    priming him for the show later on.

    We

    all filed out and said our goodbyes, and while everyone else headed
    home, I sat silently in my car, waiting for everyone else to shove off
    so I could get in position.

    As I watched the last of them leave, I got ready to make my way to the back of the house, when there was a knock at my window.

    I turned, surprised, and saw Tara smiling and waving.

    Shit.

    I rolled down my window to greet her. "Hey, what's up?"

    "Nothing,"

    she said, leaning on the doorframe. This caused a boost in visible
    cleavage of her perfect tits, and was entrancing. "You weren't very
    talkative tonight - I just wanted to make sure everything was ok."

    "Yeah I'm ok," I said back with a smile, "just a lot on my mind lately."

    My phone buzzed. It was Kerri's "that's for coming" message.

    Shit.

    "Do you wanna talk about it?" Tara asked. She was being a good friend, and I was trying to figure out how to get rid of her.

    Unless I let her in on what was going on,

    No,

    that wouldn't be fair to Kerri or Mike, or to Tara and her
    relationship. Can't do it. Not this time. Also, I think I wanted this
    one to myself for some reason.

    "Nah, it's ok, I'll be ok." She wasn't budging yet. "Why don't we get lunch tomorrow and we can talk then?"

    She

    gave me a suspicious glare, like she knew I was trying to get rid of
    her, agreed, and said good night. I'd be lying if I said I didn't watch
    her ass sashay back and forth as she left, but I was hard as a rock and
    had hormones racing through me before she even showed up, so who could
    blame me.

    I looked at my phone - Kerri's text had come five minutes ago - shit, I needed to get over there.

    As

    I hustled toward the back door, it occurred to me that maybe I didn't
    even have to go in; she said they wouldn't be able to see me anyway,
    what if I just texted her back as instructed but never went in? She'd
    never know I wasn't actually there, right?

    The hard-on in my pants directing me to the back door of the house told me to shut up, and I made my way inside the house.

    The

    house was dark, but I could hear the familiar grunts and wet smacks of
    love. I followed the sound, quietly moving through the rooms toward my
    position behind the split bookcase. I felt a surge in my pants as I
    looked toward the living room couch.

    Mike

    was reclined in the corner, his head thrown back in ecstasy. Kerri was
    on her knees on the floor between his legs. Her plump ass flared out in
    her jeans by her folded knees, she was topless, save for her bra. Her
    thick mane of curly black hair bobbed and swayed against the smooth,
    olive skin of her back, accented by faint, wet slurps.

    She was sucking his cock.

    My

    cock throbbed as I watched for a moment. Mike reached down and held her
    hair up in a makeshift ponytail and moaned again as he guided her head
    up and down his length.

    Not

    wanting to ruin her plan by having him pop off in her mouth, I reached
    for my phone and texted "That's for having me" back to Kerri.

    I

    heard the buzz of her phone on the floor. Pulling her mouth of Mike's
    hard cock she said "take your shirt off, baby," He obliged, and as he
    pulled the shirt up over his head, Kerri snuck a quick look at her,
    smiled, and typed something short in return.

    My phone buzzed, and I was greeted by a simple " :) "

    Turning

    my eyes back to the show in front of me, Kerri made a show of getting
    up off her knees. Bending at the hips, sticking her ass out, shimmying
    as she stood, Mike began lazily stroking his cock while he watched, a
    big smile on his face. I didn't really know much about cock sizes
    besides my own, but I'd say Mike's was average, with a strong, firm
    erection.

    Kerri

    began gyrating her hips and ass in a very erotic way. Leaning slightly
    forward her plump ass jutted out back toward me, and she swirled it and
    moved it as she worked her tight jeans down over her firm thighs, again
    bending at the waist for full effect. It didn't give MIke much of a
    view, but I sure was getting an eyeful of two thick cheeks split by the
    fabric of a thong.

    Turning

    her back to him, she began moving her hips again, running her hands all
    over her taut body. They sailed over her stomach and up under her big,
    thick breasts, where they stopped to squeeze and massage for a moment.

    My

    God, those breasts. Thick and full, each squeeze pushed her cleavage up
    enticingly high. In my mind I pictured squeezing them. Sucking them.
    Putting my cock between them. Painting them with cum

    I slowly and quietly reached for my belt and pants. It was what she wanted, after all.

    As

    I began to fish my hard cock out of my pants, my eyes followed her
    hands as they continued up her chest and neck, and when they got to her
    face, I froze. Kerri had lied to me; she absolutely could see me. I knew
    this because she was staring directly at me.

    A

    smile spread across her lips as she noted my awareness, and without
    ever taking her eyes off mine, she reached behind her back to undo the
    clasp of her bra. Never turning to look at Mike, she shimmied and teased
    as she slowly revealed her luscious tits. To me.

    It was then that I realized Kerri didn't just want me to watch, she wanted to perform. For me.

    My hand gripped my hard cock, and slowly began stroking.

    She

    squeezed and kneaded those heavenly bodies together as she stared at
    me, rubbing them, pinching the nipples slightly, all while Mike stroked
    lazily away while zeroing in on her swaying backside. I couldn't blame
    the guy.

    Her

    tits jiggled slightly as her hands left them, sliding down her body and
    hooking into the band of her panties. She wasted no time with this
    task, and bent at the waist as she stripped them down off and over her
    legs, giving me a show of her hanging bosom, and Mike a show of her ass
    and cunt.

    Standing back up straight, she dropped a hand between her legs.

    "Oh my God, I'm So wet," she said. Mike moaned in approval, but I knew she was saying it to me.

    Turning

    around finally to face Mike in all her breasty, dripping glory, I heard
    the tear of a condom wrapper, and in short succession that hard cock
    was ready for her. Straddling him, Kerri leaned in for a deep kiss,
    reached back to position him against her wet cunt, and slowly brought
    her hips down, taking his entire length easily inside her on the first
    try.

    She was wet. She was also in charge.

    Kerri Needs a voyeur to satisfy her

    They

    took a moment to get used to the feeling of each other's bodies, and
    then Kerri's hips began to slide and grind on Mike's lap.

    I began to slowly stroke my cock.

    Kerri's

    moans came quickly. She was already very excited before they even
    started, and now, grinding her clit and riding his cock, she was on her
    way to that goal she desired.

    Mike

    grabbed and squeezed her big tits, making her moan louder. He humped
    his cock deeper into her with each thrust. Kerri's breath was already
    becoming ragged. Leaning forward, she placed both hands on Mike's chest,
    hanging her tits into his face. He pulled them close to his lips and
    began to suck, a loud gasp escaping Kerri's lips.

    My cock throbbed as I stroked. Lucky guy.

    Hunched

    over, Kerri was lost in the sensation of Mike's sucking lips on her
    nipple, and his cock pistoning and out of her juicy cunt. With the angle
    she was at, her ass rose up and down, giving me a perfectly clear view
    of her body sliding along his pole like a well oiled machine.

    And

    I could see how well oiled it was. I could see the full length of
    Mike's cock slipping in and out of Kerri, and as I watched, stroking
    myself firmly now, I saw viscous streaks of white start to appear on his
    shaft on each out stroke. Kerri was so turned on her cunt was drooling
    all down her boyfriend's hard cock as he fucked her.

    Seeing

    such a stark visualization of Kerri's pleasure sent erotic spikes
    through my body. My stroking increased, and I felt those little
    lightning bolts start to tingle through my arms and legs.

    Getting

    a sudden jolt of dominance, Mike grasped Kerri's body tightly, and
    without ever disconnecting his cock from inside her, they rolled over on
    the couch so Mike was on top. Kerri let out a surprised squeak, and
    Mike a low growl as he braced himself against the couch and began to
    fuck her. Hard.

    I

    could see Kerri's face. A big, lusty smile formed on her glistening
    lips, and she held on tight, wrapping her legs around Mike's body as he
    drove himself deep into her wetness.

    "Oh yes, baby, that's it, that's it," she excitedly cheered him on through his grunts and thrusts, "fuck, baby, fuck!"

    He

    pumped into her harder and faster. I could hear the wet sounds of her
    body accepting his hard cock. I watched Kerri's face slowly begin to be
    overcome with sensation, and a concentrated, yet far away look washed
    over her.

    "That's it, that's it, that's it," she chanted like a mantra, the beginnings of those explosive feelings coiling inside her.

    My

    hand stroked to match Mike's thrusts. I couldn't take my eyes off
    Kerri's face, crinkled in pleasure, as she drove toward her release.

    "Fuck,

    fuck, fuck,” she choked out, and then all of a sudden her chanting
    stopped, her eyes scrunched shut tightly. An involuntary spasm overtook
    her, and then a loud, long, guttural moan burst forth from her throat as
    her body was wracked with orgasm.

    "Yes,

    baby, yes, fuck, you're making me cum, baby, yes!" she slurred through
    her pleasure, Mike still thrusting and grunting, driving his cock deep
    and long into her spasming cunt.

    "Oh fuck, baby, oh fuck," Mike then bellowed, "I'm gonna cum; I'm gonna cum!"

    My hand was a blur on my cock. I didn't know if she'd have the presence of mind to remember our deal, but;

    "My

    tits, baby, I want you to cum all over my tits!" She shouted. She
    remembered. She looked over Mike's shoulder at me as she said it, and I
    almost came right then.

    I

    held myself on the edge, waiting to cum till I saw him paint those
    glorious globes with hot, white pleasure, but Mike apparently didn't
    have the self control I did. Clearly overcome with the stimulation of
    the situation, Mike let out a loud bellow, pushed deep into Kerri's body
    one final time, and shuddered as his balls shot what I can only imagine
    was a huge load into the tip of the condom deep inside her body.

    Kerri held him tight as his orgasm took him. I stopped stroking.

    The

    moment had passed, and suddenly I felt very strange about finishing
    myself off while these two recovered. Doing my best to tuck my hard,
    frustrated cock back into my pants, I took one last look, and then
    quietly made my way out the way I had come in.

    I

    thought about what I had just witnessed as I drove home, my cock still
    extremely hard. It was incredibly hot, and the fact that Kerri got off
    on me watching them fuck felt deliciously naughty. I was jealous. I
    wanted to fuck her. She was my friend's girlfriend, and I desperately
    wanted to feel her hot cunt spasm around My cock, and to paint her tits
    with My cum.

    It had to just be the hard on talking.

    Trying

    to clear my head, I took the long way home. Getting up to my room, my
    head was spinning with the choices of what to put in front of my eyes to
    help me get the release I so desperately needed.

    I

    sat in front of my computer, pants open, hard cock freed to the night
    air. Looking at the list of friends online this late at night, one name
    stood out to me; Rachel. I thought about those tits of hers; the ones I
    had lashed with my cum; and how I wished I had given her more. I thought
    about seeing her at the restaurant. Maybe I should message her. Maybe
    now was the time.

    My mouse hovered over her name on the screen, when suddenly I got an alert that a new email had arrived.

    It

    was from "Just4theWatcherxoxo" a name I didn't recognize, and the
    subject line was only a smiley face emoji. There was an image file
    attached.

    Intrigued, I opened it up.

    "I'm

    sorry things didn't go exactly the way we planned," it read, "but
    hopefully this shot from round 2 will hold you over till next time :)"

    I

    clicked on the image file, and what appeared before me was a faceless,
    neck-down selfie taken in a bathroom; a bathroom I recognized. A
    bathroom I had used earlier that night. Beneath a gorgeously prominent
    collarbone my eyes were welcomed by two, gloriously fat, olive skinned,
    hard-nippled breasts. A buzz shot through my body and I immediately
    began stroking my cock, because these weren't just any breasts; these
    were Kerri's breasts, and they were splattered, nipple to neck, by four
    streaks of white cum.

    I began to stroke.

    I

    couldn't take my eyes off them, the white of the semen standing out in
    bright contrast to the darker skin of her chest. I thought back to what I
    had witnessed earlier, the show Kerri put on for me, how turned on and
    orgasmic my watching eyes had made her, and then I pictured the "round
    two" I never got to see: Kerri on her knees sucking away at Mike's
    rejuvenated cock, teasing him with her mouth and tongue, bringing him to
    the brink, then jerking his thick load all over her chest. Just for me.

    My friend's girlfriend just sent me a picture of her cum-covered tits, taken explicitly for my enjoyment.

    I shuddered, I tensed, and sticky release jumped out from the head of my cock.

    As

    my orgasm faded, I looked back at the big, cum-streaked tits in front
    of me. Goddamn. I don't know why, but at that moment I clicked the reply
    button and typed in a daring response. I knew I was asking for trouble,
    yet I wrote it anyway: "Definitely did the trick. Glad you enjoyed
    yourself tonight." I paused. I could have stopped there and things would
    have been ok, but the sight of those tits, the naughtiness of this
    secret we now shared, and my own hormonal mind caused my fingers to type
    another line: "Maybe the face next time?"

    I hit send.

    It was stupid, it was wrong, but it was also hot as hell.

    I

    took a moment to appreciate everything going on in my love life at the
    moment. I had just watched my friend fuck so his girlfriend could get
    off, and then had just shot my own load to a picture of said
    girlfriend's tits covered in semen; My sexy next door neighbor was
    having sex with my best friend, in a relationship I knew was built on
    false pretenses; I was in some sort of sexual cold war with said best
    friend, neither of us willing to admit how we felt about each other; I
    had been fucking, and falling in love with, my step-sister's best
    friend, who had just broken my heart and was about to leave for college;
    and of course let's not forget that I had begun routinely meeting up to
    facial the pastor's daughter from my church.

    I

    hardly believed it when I put it all together like that, and as I sat
    there, dick deflating, I had no idea how I was going to deal with any of
    it.

    A buzz came from my pocket; it was my phone.

    "I need to see you tomorrow" was all it read.

    I read it. I considered it. I responded back one word:

    To be continued in Part 11

    By LiminallySpaced for Literotica.

    1 hr 6 min
  • Sex Ed Lessons: Part 9
    Chapter 15: Tim & Stephanie go on a date, and some hard truths are revealed.

    By LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.



    It was a Wednesday night, and I was sweating.

    The

    windows of my car were opaque with thick, wet fog from labored breaths,
    and my grunts mingled with high pitched squeals of pleasure as my hard
    cock drove in and out of Stephanie’s tight, slick cunt.

    Stephanie

    was the girl who lived upstairs, my step sister's best friend, the
    older girl who tortured me all through puberty. Now here she was in my
    back seat, bent over with her ass in the air, panties pulled to the
    side, moaning in delight as her tight body consumed my cock over and
    over.

    Body

    always moving, slithering and gyrating, her moans and cries of pleasure
    made my dick even harder if it was possible. Tonight her moans were
    louder, throatier, as it was the first time I had ever fucked her from
    behind, and my thick cock was pressing into depths of her cunt neither
    of us had ever felt before.

    Her

    cunt milked me. Her moans encouraged me. The vision of this statuesque
    beauty folded in half, writhing in front of me as I sunk my cock into
    her, her ass flared out to a perfect heart shape, put me over the edge.

    As

    if she knew, her voice cut through the steam with a dusky, exhausted
    "Cum for me, Timmy, cum for me!" and that was all it took. My balls
    jerked and shuddered, my cock began to pulse wildly, and with one final,
    deep push my dams broke. I erupted in a guttural growl as geyser after
    geyser of hot cum shot up into Stephanie’s body.

    It had been a hell of a week so far.

    Last

    saturday, after receiving the incredible strip tease and world-rocking
    blowjob Stephanie gifted me as a graduation present, I had asked
    Stephanie if she would go out on a date with me. We had been hooking up
    for weeks, and it was incredibly fun, but in that moment of post-nut
    clarity I realized there was something missing.

    Earlier

    that day I had gone to lunch with my best friend Tara. I had learned
    the night before (in shockingly explicit detail) that Tara was in a
    relationship with Sarah, the girl who lived next door to me and also
    happened to be my longest teenage crush. But unexpectedly, at lunch Tara
    admitted to me that they weren't just hooking up with each other, they
    were actually dating.

    Tara

    had hooked up with plenty of people, male and female, but I had never
    known her to be in an actual relationship. When I saw how happy she was
    in this new experience, how fulfilling she found it, I honestly got a
    little jealous.

    I

    began to think about my relationship with Stephanie. It was messy, it
    was confusing, it was sexual, but was there anything more there? I felt
    like I might be falling for her; I had to know if it was more than just
    sex. I had to know if she possibly felt the same.

    So I just blurted it out.

    By

    the way her eyebrows arched I could tell I caught her off guard;
    kneeling on the floor with what seemed like a pint of my cum dripping
    down her naked chest, my question gave Stephanie pause. She looked at me
    for a moment, inspecting me, silently interrogating whether or not I
    was joking.

    Without answering, Stephanie chuckled. Sighing, she got up, leaned forward, and kissed me.

    "You're cute, Timmy," she said before padding off in search of a towel to clean up.

    I sat there alone, my sticky dick cooling in the night air, trying to figure out what the fuck just happened.

    The

    ride home was quiet. There was no tension, just a quiet calm. She rode
    with her back to the door, her feet propped up on my thigh. It used to
    feel like a move of dominance when she did this, but now it felt more
    loving. My hand rested on her leg, rubbing her bare ankles gently. It
    was nice.

    "Where did you guys go last night?" I asked, trying not to betray the pang of jealousy I felt.

    "Where did who go last night?" She answered flatly.

    "Alexa was in a pretty clear state of disrepair this morning, I just assumed you guys went out partying after I left."

    There was a long silence.

    I looked over at Stephanie, and she had a saddened expression on her face.

    "Stephanie?" I asked, trying to bring her back to Earth.

    "Nah, I was home all night," she said with sigh, "I don't know where she went."

    Something was going on between them, but I had no idea what. Stephanie seemed surprised to learn Alexa had gone out without her.

    I parked in the shadows by our building and turned the car off.

    "Thanks

    for tonight," I said as Stephanie sat up. She kissed me quick before
    exiting the car, giving my balls a soft squeeze. As she leaned toward
    the door I finally spoke up.

    "Wait,"

    I said, before she could disappear. She turned back toward me. "When
    can we do this again?" I asked, with a slight desperation to my tone.

    "Like I said, Timmy," she smiled, "school's out."

    I

    skipped church the following day. With all that was going on with
    Stephanie I was definitely not ready to see Christine again yet. The
    pastor's daughter had hungrily sucked my life out through my cock not
    too long ago, with an implication that it wasn't just a one-time thing. I
    was not ready to deal with that yet.

    Truth

    was I Did want it to happen again, but between her desire to resist
    temptation, and my budding relationship with Stephanie, it didn't seem
    like a good idea for either of us. As far as I was concerned my cock
    belonged to Stephanie right now, and I didn't want to hurt her.

    Besides,

    I don't even know if I would have had anything left for Christine after
    what Stephanie had been doing to me. We had two weeks left before
    Stephanie left for college, and we were determined to make them count.
    School was out, alright, but boy was I learning a lot.

    Stephanie

    didn't have work on Sunday, but her parents had errands to run, so on
    the pretense of going out for a run I slipped up the back stairs to
    Stephanie’s unit, and managed to give her two loads of cum before they
    got home.

    Monday

    I picked her up from work, and minutes after I arrived I was on my
    knees. I ate her cunt till I heard that short-short-long reverie of her
    orgasm, and then she rode me hard and milked out another white explosion
    with her freshly-pleasured cunt.

    Tuesday

    she wasn't closing up the store, so when I picked her up she asked that
    we "take the long way home," which translated into a slow, languid
    session of road head that ended with Stephanie getting a mouthful of my
    hot jizz that she gleefully swallowed down.

    Wednesday

    was a bit trickier. Neither of us had anything on the books, so she
    told her parents she was going to the mall, and I told my step mom Kelly
    I was going to Tara's. I picked her up at a predetermined spot, and we
    went out to The Spot for the hot, sweaty fuckfest described above where I
    took her from behind for the first time.

    It

    had so far been a week of intense carnal pleasures, but as I pulled my
    softening cock out of her well-fucked cunt, I just couldn't get one
    thing out of my mind.

    "So, have you given any thought about what I said the other night?" I said between sweaty, ragged breaths.

    She unfolded from her coital position and slumped back against the back door, her tits heaving as she huffed and puffed herself.

    "About what?" She said, clearly pretending she didn't remember.

    "About going out on a date."

    After

    a moment of contemplation she crawled over to me, her tits swinging
    seductively. "Why, you wanna take me to the movies so I can suck you off
    in the back row of the theater?" She purred, dipping her head down and
    taking my slick, softening cock back into her mouth to suckle on.

    "No, no," I laughed, pulling her off my sore, swollen manhood, "I just, I wanna spend time with you."

    She laughed.

    "It's

    not like we just met, Timmy," she laughed, "Plus, do you know how much
    of your cum I've had inside me this week? I'd say we know each other
    pretty well!"

    "I

    know, and don't get me wrong, I love this," I chuckled, the laughter
    quickly dissipating to something more sincere, "but, do you remember
    when you asked me what I wanted? Well nothing has changed. In fact I
    mean it even more now. I want, more."

    "You just want to fuck me in the ass, don't you?" She said seductively, deflecting my statement

    "No!" I said with an exasperated laugh, "I want You. I want to take you out on a date. A Real date."

    Stephanie’s demeanor changed.

    "I'm

    gonna be gone in less than two weeks, Tim," she said, finally matching
    my own sincerity, "I'm going to college, you're going to college, it
    doesn't make sense for this to be anything more than it already is."

    "I'm

    not asking for next week, or next month, or next year, Stephanie," I
    said honestly, "I'm just asking for right now. And right now what I want
    is to take you on a date."

    She smiled meekly.

    "And

    if ass stuff is on the table still after that, sure, I'd love to fuck
    you in the ass!" I joked. She laughed heartily and slapped me on the leg

    She looked at me for a moment, then looked away, almost embarrassed.

    "Oh

    boy, this is a bad idea," she said under her breath before looking back
    at me and saying "sure, Tim, you can take me on a date."

    My face broke into a huge grin. She tried to stifle a smile of her own but did a terrible job of it.

    I

    leaned in, and she pulled me close for a long kiss. My cock hardened as
    our bodies mingled. I gently slipped back inside her perfect cunt, and
    we gripped each other tight as we made slow, passionate love. Soon her
    orgasm washed over her, and as that wonderful chorus of hers began, so
    did my own orgasm; as those two short moans escaped her lips my balls
    pulled up towards my body, and with her final, long moan the spring
    inside me snapped, and I once again filled her body with my seed.

    We

    decided on dinner Friday night, and agreed it was a good idea to take
    Thursday off to recharge ourselves. I was excited. Nervous. Most
    importantly I needed someone to talk to about all this. So I picked up a
    pizza and went over to Tara's.

    We

    laughed, we caught up; it felt good. Of course our conversation veered
    toward the sexual, as it always did, and all of a sudden I felt the room
    get very hot, and my pants start to tighten, as Tara regaled me with
    the details of how she fucked Sarah with a strap on for the first time
    the other night. I had witnessed the two of them lick each other to
    orgasm with my own eyes, but even so, the thought of my best friend
    fucking my biggest crush with a thick strap on dildo brought my soldier
    to attention.

    Not

    to be outdone, I saw her tale of sapphic penetration and raised her the
    story of my graduation present. Now it was Tara's turn to squirm, her
    legs rubbing together, her finger getting lost in the hem of her shirt,
    her breath getting ever so shallow. As I told her the details of my
    messy finish on Stephanie’s chest, I saw Tara's demeanor change. The
    pale, flat of her chest that was visible under the cut-wide neck of her
    heavy metal t-shirt began to flush, and she started to fidget, as though
    she was trying to shoo away some unwanted feeling.

    "Well, what about your dare?" She said finally, after a long, thick silence.

    At

    lunch with Tara last weekend, during a game of truth or dare, she had
    dared me to take a video of me and Stephanie fucking and send it to her.
    In her mind it was evening the playing field since I had seen her and
    Sarah fucking the night before. My horny, hormone-adled brain seemed to
    agree to that logic, and amazingly I said I'd do it.

    I had all but forgotten about it until Tara mentioned it.

    "I don't know, Tara," I said, trying to navigate the thick tension in the room, "I don't think it's right."

    "I didn't know you were such a chicken, Miller" she chuckled, a devilish smile on her face.

    "I

    know what you're trying to do, Satan," I said, playfully making the
    sign of the cross with my index fingers, "but things are going really
    well with Stephanie, and I don't want to ruin it.

    "Fair's fair, you know," she said with a mock sadness.

    "I know," I responded, then dropped my tone into sincerity, "I just can't have any more deception between us."

    "Fine,

    fine, I understand," she said with a long sigh. "It's too bad," she
    continued as I took a sip of my own drink, "I bet you look great when
    you fuck."

    I choked, I sputtered, and ended up with most of my mouthful of drink on the front of my shirt.

    Tara burst out laughing, and after a minute to catch my breath I joined her.

    This girl was something else.

    Friday

    rolled around and I was nervous. Nervous and excited. Sure, Stephanie
    and I had spent plenty of time exploring each others' bodies at this
    point, but we hadn't just sat and talked like two normal people for a
    very long time.

    I was looking forward to it.

    I

    tried to make myself look presentable and adult, doing my best to hide
    the fact that I was just a dumb, horny 18 year old. I chose slacks and a
    nice shirt with a blazer, but stopped short of going full tie. I
    thought I looked pretty good, all things considered.

    While

    putting the finishing touches on in the bathroom, I glanced out the
    window toward Sarah's. The room was dark. I wondered where she was. I
    wondered where Tara was, and if they were there together.

    Suddenly

    her light popped on. Caught in the middle of a giggle fit, Sarah
    tumbled into view. Following close behind her, equally overcome with
    giggles, was Tara.

    I was transfixed as the two beauties drew close to each other, embraced, and began softly kissing between fits of laughter.

    I felt my balls begin to tingle, and blood rush toward my cock.

    The

    two fell onto the bed, and then Sarah pushed herself up and pulled off
    her loose-fitting sweater. Her hand reached back and popped the clasp on
    her bra.

    My hand drifted toward my zipper,

    no!

    Snapping myself out of it, I shook it off, left the bathroom, and turned off the light. Tonight was about me and Stephanie.

    My phone buzzed. It was a text from Stephanie. My stomach sank, thinking that she might possibly be backing out.

    "Pick

    me up at the bus stop up the street." it read. I was confused; we had
    agreed to meet outside and leave the house together, but clearly there
    was a change of plans. At least she was still coming, so I texted back
    an affirmative and headed downstairs.

    "Wow,

    looking sharp, Timmy," Alexa said as I gathered my things, "where are
    you off to tonight?" She leaned against the kitchen counter drinking a
    glass of water.

    "I

    could ask you the same thing," I replied. Dressed in a dress that went
    down about mid-thigh, split in the middle with a big, brown belt, there
    was a nice cascade of bare leg that poured down into mid-length cowboy
    boots; Alexa was looking pretty good herself tonight. "Big date or
    something?"

    "No,

    just hitting country night at El Tornado with some friends." She said,
    finishing her water. El Tornado was a bar a town or two over, and it was
    an open secret you only had to Look 21 to get in.

    "Well, I do have a date tonight," I said proudly.

    "Timmy, you don't need to get dressed up to go to the adult bookstore," She laughed.

    I

    got heated, and was just about to tell her who exactly my date was with
    when her phone rang, she answered it, and quickly walked out of the
    room.

    I cooled down. Nothing was going to ruin this.

    Getting

    in the car I headed out, taking the first turn off my street, and saw
    the bus stop ahead of me. Waiting beneath the low light of the street
    lamp was an absolute vision.

    Hair

    done to perfection, each strand placed for maximum effect, Stephanie
    wore a light leather jacket over a tight, sleeveless top. A maroon skirt
    hugged her hips and covered her legs down to just above her knee, but
    her calves were bare and glimmered in the light as they swooped down
    into ankle high boots.

    I pulled up next to her.

    "Let's go before people start to think I'm some hooker or something," she chuckled, dropping in to the passenger side.

    We

    chatted a little as we drove to dinner, but I couldn't focus on too
    much conversation. My attention was split between safe driving, and
    getting every slight peek I could muster at those gorgeous legs. My cock
    was hard already. This date was all my idea, I had wanted a night where
    we could just spend time together, but I was desperately close to
    abandoning it all and diving head first between those thighs.

    Somehow I held it together and we made it to the restaurant in one piece.

    Dinner

    was nice. A mid-level Italian restaurant was as nice as either of us
    could afford, but the food was good and so was the company, so neither
    of us complained. We talked and reminisced. We gave each other a hard
    time about the old days, and I got her laugh, which is
    confidence-boosting rocket fuel to any man. I learned she loved to kayak
    on the river with her dad, she learned I took gymnastics till I broke
    my ankle when I was twelve.

    It was truly a real date, the first real date I had actually ever been on, but still, something was gnawing at me.

    "So

    how come I picked you up at the bus stop tonight?" I asked with
    trepidation during a lull in the conversation, "I thought we were going
    to meet out in front of the house?"

    Stephanie

    smiled meekly and pawed at her tiramisu with a fork. I knew the answer,
    but I wanted to hear it from her. I decided just to go for it.

    "How come you're so afraid for her to know about us?"

    Her fork stood still.

    "Are you embarrassed to be with me?" I said.

    "Honestly?" She said, finally looking up at me, "Yes." My stomach dropped. "Or at least I was, at first."

    I felt a smile tug at my lips but I fought back as I listened.

    "I

    know our, history, and when I asked you to help me with that exam I
    honestly did just need help, and you were the closest person I knew who
    could help me. Something changed when we started spending time together,
    though, and I found myself, attracted to you."

    I felt a stir in my pants as her tongue quickly snaked out across her lips.

    "I

    think that's why I reacted so harshly when you told me about your
    little audio voyeurism. I didn't know how to handle anything I was
    feeling. Even at the prom, what happened in the limo, at first I didn't
    think it would go that far, and then I told myself it would be just
    once, but, "

    She took a sip of her drink. The pause felt like an eternity

    "I don't let people in easily, Tim," she continued, "but you, you got in."

    "Then why are you so afraid of Alexa finding out?" I pressed.

    "Tim,

    how do you think she would feel if she found out I was fucking her
    younger brother?" She said with a long sigh. "There's enough weirdness
    going on there as it is, I didn't want to make things worse."

    "What is going on with you two? I asked. Stephanie’s eyes went somewhere far away

    "I

    don't know. Ever since I told her I was going to be going to the same
    school as her, she's been pulling away." Her fingers began fidgeting
    with her napkin. "I don't think she wants me to go."

    She was clearly upset. My fingers snaked out across the table and touched hers. She didn't pull them away.

    "Hey," I said, her eyes clicking back up to mine, "let's get out of here."

    We walked hand in hand back to the car. She grabbed me by the lapel of my coat and pulled me in for a hard kiss.

    "Tim,

    when we get home, I don't care who sees us." We smiled. I pushed her
    back against the car. Our tongues collided as my hand slid down her
    body. I rocked my thigh in between her legs, pressing tight against her
    cunt. She gasped, then pushed me off. "But first, I have a surprise for
    you."

    She

    smiled that sly, devilish smile of hers and slipped into the car. I
    adjusted the iron rod in my pants and walked around to the driver's
    side.

    I

    could barely keep my eyes on the road as I drove toward Stephanie’s
    "surprise." She sat in her usual, seductive pose, back against the door,
    legs stretched across the bench seat, feet resting on my thigh. I could
    feel the heel of her boot ever so slightly grazing against my cock as
    we drove.

    When

    we got to the surprise, a big grin broke on my face, and I felt a surge
    in my pants. Stephanie had gotten us a hotel room. It wasn't anything
    fancy, but it was a place that was just for us, a place with a bed and
    some privacy.

    Alexa Confronts Brian

    I awoke the next morning with a thick headache, hard nipples, and a wet cunt.

    The

    previous night I had fucked a former classmate at a party, desperately
    trying to get the images and memory of my mom's boyfriend Brian's cock
    out of my mind, but it was no good. The sex was fun, but ultimately
    unsatisfying, and my cunt ached with need.

    It

    didn't help that even after too many beers and a good night's sleep,
    the first thought on my mind upon waking up was Brian and his cock. His
    beautiful cock that pushed into me, the first man ever to do so. He
    filled me up, split me open, and made me vibrate with pleasure.

    My fingers slipped down my body and under the waistband of my panties.

    I dipped them in between my swollen lips. I slipped and slid among the silky juices, and transported some up to my hard clit.

    I

    ran slick circles around that magic button. My body began to buzz with
    joy. I closed my eyes, and all I could picture was that glorious man,
    muscles rippling, dripping with sweat, fucking his manhood into me.

    I drove quick and hard toward the edge of release.

    Then

    I thought about his release, his cum, and how it felt on my body. On my
    face. Hot lashes of sexual conquest searing my flesh.

    I thought about his face, that look as his balls shuddered out the last pearly squirt of his ejaculation.

    That face. That cock. That cum.

    My

    fingers went into overdrive, and with the memory of my mother's
    boyfriend feeding me his cock and cumming on my face, my body tensed, my
    cunt throbbed, and I exploded.

    I

    laid there for a moment in reflection. The thought of a man's cum had
    never turned me on so much before. In all my hook up experiences before
    college, cum to me was just something that need to be wiped off my hands
    at worst, and a sign of a job well done at best.

    I was learning new things from my girlfriends though.

    On

    a bet with my friend Meera I had let my fuck buddy Kyle fuck my tits
    and cum on my chest, and it had been a new, exhilarating experience. It
    turned me on to turn him on, but it wasn't something that I felt like I
    needed.

    Not until Brian.

    During

    our first (my VERY first) fuck, I instructed Brian to cum on me, not
    because he wanted it, but because I wanted it. Something inside me
    needed to feel his hot load on my skin, and it just turned me on even
    more.

    The

    next day, in the shower, the same need came over me again, but this
    time it was a need born of total submission. I needed him to know that
    for that moment I was entirely his, and in the heat of things I dropped
    to my knees and let him cover my face with his semen. It was hot, it was
    dirty, and I loved it.

    I

    had had hook ups since then, had ended the night with cum on my body,
    but it was never something I needed. It seemed to be a one-time thing.
    Just for him. Just that night.

    Now my mother was dating this man who took possession of me so completely, and I had no idea what to do about it.

    My

    mom was a pretty reserved woman. A devout, church-going Christian, as
    far as I knew she hadn't gone on a single date since my step father had
    died. She had finally begun to come out of her shell and now this was
    happening. It wasn't fair to her. I could just be cool, right? I could
    make it through a family dinner without thinking about having his big
    cock inside me, right?

    I had to. For her.

    Head

    still aching, I went downstairs and found my mom and step-brother Tim
    sitting at the table. I sleepily offered them a "good morning," but I
    sensed a strange vibe in the air. It wasn't pleasant.

    "What're you guys talking about?" I inquired slowly.

    "Brian broke up with her," Tim blurted out bluntly, staring daggers into my eyes. My stomach dropped in panic.

    Tim,

    unfortunately, knew my history with Brian. Knew he had taken my
    virginity. Tim clearly liked the guy, or at least liked that mom liked
    him, and it was clear from his expression that he felt like this break
    up was my fault.

    "We

    didn't break; I mean we weren't,” mom stammered, “ I don't know what we
    were. He said he had some stuff he had to deal with, and that he needed
    some space, so he's not going to be around for a while, that's all."

    "Jeez,

    mom, I'm sorry," I said, sitting down at the table now. There was still
    a slight sense of panic in me as I reached out and touched her hand
    lovingly.

    "Yeah, he seemed nice," Tim added, still staring at me.

    After some further comforting pleasantries and a brief discussion of the day's plans, mom left, and then it was just me and Tim.

    We sat in silence.

    "What did you say to him?" he whispered bluntly.

    "Nothing!"

    I loudly whispered back. It was true. He had been here the other night,
    the night I found out he and my mom were dating, and we had argued
    about it a bit as he left, but I hadn't spoken to him since.

    After

    he left I had gone for a walk to clear my head, but ultimately ended up
    cumming all over my fingers in my bed thinking of his body.

    "Well

    the timing is pretty damn convenient," Tim grumbled. We sat in silence
    for another moment, both thinking through the scenarios. "Listen," he
    finally said, "I know it's weird that you two, you know, but you don't
    see how happy she is when he's around. She needs this. I think you
    should go talk to him and try to smooth this all out."

    I

    couldn't believe what he was saying, but furthermore I couldn't believe
    I agreed with him. It was awkward, sure, but mom deserved to be happy,
    even if that happiness was brought on by someone who had once (twice)
    shot his cum all over her daughter.

    "Fine," I said, exasperated, "I'll see if I can find him and I'll, talk to him. I'll try and make this all right."

    "Good." Tim said with a sigh. "You're doing the right thing."

    I had no idea if that was true.

    After a short crack at my obviously hung over state, Tim left me alone with my thoughts.

    How the fuck was I going to find this guy? More importantly, did I really Want to?

    My

    summer job as an office temp didn't start for another week, so I, along
    with many other former classmates home from their first years at
    college, wanted to take advantage of the free time. I had hit it off
    with Sasha, the girl whose party I had fucked Trevor at, and she invited
    me to hang out the following Wednesday. A few of us would meet at her
    place to pregame, then head out to this bar a couple towns away called
    Brink's. It had a reputation for letting in people who might have been a
    little less than legal drinking age.

    I

    put on a wide-neck blouse that pulled down just past my shoulders, a
    tight skirt, and some black nylons. I wasn't trying to dress slutty, but
    I definitely was open to any kind of distraction.

    The

    whole crew was there when I got to Sasha's house. Sasha, my new friend
    with the slim body and the mean girl aesthetic; Lucy, Sasha's close
    friend and next door neighbor, a black girl with big tits and an ass to
    match; Lucy's boyfriend Matt, a tall athlete with dark skin and a
    dangerous smile; Vanessa, Sasha's tall, thin, younger sister who just
    graduated high school but dressed like she was in her mid-twenties;
    Trevor, the guy I had fucked at the party, who clearly had come back for
    seconds, based on the attention he was giving me right away; and then
    there was someone I hadn't seen at the party the week before. He looked
    vaguely familiar, but I couldn't place him. He was handsome, tall, and
    well put together. He was quiet, but in a very confident way.

    I don't think we've met," I said, sauntering over to him, managing to ditch Trevor for a moment.

    "We definitely have," he said with a chuckle, "I used to sit behind you in history class."

    I remained confused. I definitely would have remembered this guy.

    "You remember Derek, don't you Alexa?" Sasha said, sashaying into the conversation.

    "Derek,” I wracked my memory, “ Derek,” suddenly it hit me “ Manning?"

    "Bingo," he said with a smile.

    My

    jaw dropped. What a difference a year could make; I had known Derek for
    a long time, and truth be told, I was never really nice to him. In
    highschool, Derek Manning was a lanky, long-haired, arty loner who never
    in a million years would have hung out with Sasha, nor she with him. I
    thought he was a weirdo, and treated him as such, which made for some
    teasing, arguing, and generally unpleasant interactions between us. I'm
    pretty sure he wasn't a huge fan of mine either. Now he had short,
    stylish hair, wore a color other than black, and definitely filled out
    to make his lanky frame more impressive than awkward. He was, pretty
    good looking, actually.

    "We've

    known each other since kindergarten and all it takes is a haircut and
    you forget who I am? Ouch." He said with snarky sarcasm.

    "Well it's amazing what a shower and some clean clothes can do for some people," I snarked back with a bitchy smile.

    Some things hadn't changed, it seems.

    Brinks'

    was a couple towns away, which meant we had to drive, which meant at
    least one of us was going to have to be designated driver for the
    evening. Without even hesitation or an ounce of resentment, Derek
    volunteered. He seemed happy to do it.

    "Not a drinker?" I said to him as we all filed out to his van, a couple drinks in us already from the pre-gaming we had done.

    "I like drinking," he responded with a smile, "but sometimes I just like to be, present."

    The

    answer hung in the air between us for a second until it was shattered
    by Sasha's loud assertion that she would be riding shotgun.

    Piling

    into his van, I felt Trevor squeeze up next to me, his fingers dancing
    lightly along my thigh as we all talked and laughed. I didn't exactly
    discourage it, but my focus was elsewhere, namely on Derek. There was
    something about him I couldn't quite put my finger on. Something that
    Sasha seemed to take notice of as well, as she only conversed with him
    the whole trip. I couldn't tell if she was just drunk, or if there was
    something going on there.

    But how could there be? Sasha? With, him? No way.

    My focus was shifted when I swatted Trevor's fingers away from the hem of my skirt. This boy was persistent if nothing else.

    Our

    group rolled into Brinks', and the boys went to get the drinks while
    the girls hit the dance floor. The lights were bright and disorienting,
    and the dark mass of bodies bounced and writhed around us as we waded
    into the thick of it.

    Dancing

    felt good. It took my mind off of things; off of Brian; and I focused
    on nothing but the sound and the beat. The boys joined us eventually
    with our drinks, and I decided the least I could do in return was dance
    with Trevor a bit. Besides, it felt good to feel his hands on my body,
    his hardening cock tucked into my gyrating ass. It gave me confidence.
    It gave me power.

    But

    then there was Derek. Sitting at a table by the dance floor, he sipped
    his soda water in silence, watching everyone bump and grind on the floor
    before him.

    He

    caught my eye, and we stared at each other, trying to decipher what the
    other was all about. I don't know if I was drunk, horny, or both, but I
    decided I was going to put a show on for him. He seemed so unflappable,
    I was on a mission to get a rise out of him.

    Never

    leaving his gaze I gave Trevor the dance of his life. Gyrating over
    him, grinding on him, hiking up my skirt to show more of my thighs; the
    works. Encouraging his hands to touch and squeeze wherever he liked, I
    could feel his breath on my ear as hot and as hard as the cock in his
    pants. If I had wanted to, I think I could have made him cum right there
    in his pants.

    But Derek didn't move.

    I

    was legitimately turned on now, but much to my dismay I couldn't tell
    if it was from the dancing and groping I had been doing with Trevor, or
    the ice cold bemusement coming from Derek.

    Why would I be turned on by total apathy?

    Then,

    from the side of the room, Sasha popped into view. She had approached
    Derek from the side and wrapped her arms around his neck. She leaned in,
    whispered something in his ear, and he stood up. Taking her hand in
    his, I thought he was finally going to join us on the dance floor, but I
    was wrong. Derek winked at me once, and the two of them headed out the
    door of the bar into the night.

    Did

    he have cigarettes? Drugs? Why would Sasha head out into the night with
    Derek Manning of all people? I was confused, but I was also turned on,
    and I let my mind wander as Trevor's dance floor advances got more and
    more bold.

    Grinding

    my clit on Trevor's thigh felt really amazing, and I was lost in the
    sensation for the moment, until my eyes nearly popped out of my head;
    drifting my gaze across the room toward the bar, I only at this very
    minute took notice of the person working behind it.

    It was Brian.

    He

    didn't see me, but I definitely saw him. I watched, frozen for a
    moment, taking in this shocking new development. I heard Trevor whisper
    "oh, yeah, baby" as I stiffened up ;  I think he thought I was cumming.

    I

    wasn't cumming, but between the dancing, the confusing coldness from
    Derek, and seeing Brian's hot chiseled body behind the bar, I definitely
    was wet. I needed a distraction, something, anything, so I grabbed
    Trevor by the wrist and dragged him off toward the bathrooms.

    We

    tumbled into the bathroom, kissing and groping. His hands were all over
    my ass and my tits, mine on his belt and pants. Frantically I worked
    open his pants, pushing them down, and quickly and assertively dropped
    to my knees in front of him.

    His

    dick was fine, it was nice, it would do, and I licked my lips and took
    him deep into my mouth. He groaned long and loud. I sucked and stroked
    with purpose, trying to clear my mind, but the cock in my mouth only
    brought memories of Brian's, and suddenly I wasn't in the bathroom at
    the bar, but on my knees in his shower. It wasn't Trevor's fine, nice
    penis in my mouth anymore, but Brian's big, thick cock, stretching my
    lips and making me salivate like a hungry animal.

    There

    was only my mouth, this cock, and my memories now, and I wasn't brought
    back to the reality of the moment until the first spurt caught me off
    guard in the back of my mouth. Coughing slightly, I felt the second
    spurt leap onto my tongue as I pulled off in reflex, just in time for
    the next hot, white strands to slap my lips and chin and whip across my
    neck and collarbone.

    Rearing

    back, I let go of Trevor's cock, but he was too lost in orgasm to care.
    He quickly took over and worked the last couple dribbles out of his
    cock onto the floor in front of me. I knew I was covered in his cum; I
    could feel it dripping down into my cleavage; but that feeling I had
    gotten before, and most importantly that look, just wasn't there. I
    didn't feel any sense of accomplishment or erotic thrill, I just sort of
    felt like a glorified Kleenex. And Judging from the way Trevor was
    cranking away at the last shakes of his orgasm without any care as to
    whether I was still there or not, it was clear he felt the same way.

    I felt used, but honestly, I was using him as much as he was using me, so who was I to complain?

    After

    he finished, he choked out a strained "fuck, that was hot!" and then
    very graciously (he thought) offered to leave me alone so I could "clean
    up," and slipped out of the bathroom. Looking at myself in the bathroom
    mirror, streaked with semen, I didn't hate the visual, I just wasn't
    thrilled at the route I took to get there. I was still horny as fuck,
    but I had to get back to the crowd, so I cleaned myself up and slipped
    out of the bathroom and back to the bar.

    Walking back to the table, Derek was back, a smug look on his face.

    "Water?"

    he offered, and parched, I chugged it. Looking out onto the dance floor
    I saw Trevor already chatting up another girl, riding high on the
    confidence boost of having his dick sucked in a club bathroom. I wasn't
    hurt, I don't think, but I was a little annoyed. "So that's what you're
    into, huh?" Derek said with a smirk, "that's a shame."

    I

    shot him a look and was about to fire back when he dripped some water
    onto a napkin and reached toward my neck. The water felt cool and
    refreshing on my hot skin, and my body tingled at the sensation. He
    gently wiped down the side of my neck, catching me off guard with his
    tenderness. Looking me in the eye as he finished, he said "you missed a
    spot. Trevor needs to work on his aim," winked at me, and walked off.

    As

    Derek left, I was furious at how glib and snarky he was. But at the
    same time, I found myself wondering what his cock was like.

    Blech, no, I was just too horny, and this jerk just happened to trigger something that took advantage of that. What an asshole.

    I decided I was done with distractions. I knew what I had to do. Downing one more drink, I marched my way to the bar.

    Brian's

    welcoming bartender smile slipped into shock and surprise as he saw me.
    I stared him dead in the eyes and said "we need to talk."

    He paused, took it all in, and then said "ok, but not now. After closing?"

    I nodded and asked for another drink, which he gave me on the house.

    I

    headed back to the dance floor to rejoin my friends, and tried not to
    think about what exactly I was going to say. "I can't stop thinking
    about your cock" probably wasn't acceptable, but I also wasn't thrilled
    about "you need to get back together with my mother," either. These were
    conflicting feelings to say the least, so I decided to focus for the
    time on other mysteries.

    Sidling up to Sasha as she took a break, I watched her flash a devilish smile at Derek.

    "Hey,

    so, where'd you run off to with Derek earlier, to have a cigarette?"
    She just chuckled and shook her head no. "Did he bring drugs with him or
    something then?" I asked, but just shook her head and laughed again.

    "Not exactly drugs, but it's definitely, addicting."

    "Are

    you serious? With Him?" I said, not believing my ears, "Sasha, you
    could have literally any guy in this place with a wink, and you're
    running off with the loner art nerd?"

    "You

    take good dick where you can get it, honey," she said defiantly, before
    adding "and a dick like Derek's, well you make sure you keep that as
    close as possible."

    I shook my head in disbelief. "I just don't understand, Sasha."

    I felt her hand on mine as she looked at me and said "Oh I'm sure you will, honey."

    With that she winked, smiled, and bounced back into the crowd, leaving me alone with my drink.

    The

    evening grew late, people started to file out, and eventually my crew
    decided it was time to leave. We piled back into Derek's van, and my
    anxiety started sobering me up quickly. I had a plan, or at least part
    of one, to say my goodnights and drive back to the bar. At the very
    least that would give me the option to chicken out and head home
    instead, but even then I knew I wouldn't.

    Trevor

    squeezed in tight next to me again, and almost immediately I felt his
    hand on my leg. Again. It was a quiet ride, with the night starting to
    get the better of our consciousness. I felt Trevor's hand slide higher,
    brushing the hem of my skirt, and I don't know if it was the anxiety, my
    remaining buzz, or the fact that I was hornier than I'd ever been in my
    life, but this time I didn't stop him.

    His

    fingers felt good as they danced around the edge of my skirt, and I
    knew he was waiting for a signal, a go ahead, to take things further. It
    was then that I caught Derek's eyes watching me in the rear view
    mirror. I could tell by the intensity of his gaze that he could see
    exactly what was going on. We were almost silently sparring with each
    other in some way. Again, I'm not sure exactly why I did this, but
    without ever taking my eyes off his, I slowly parted my thighs, just
    enough to give Trevor's hand room to slide in.

    Trevor

    wasted no time. I felt his hand pour over the inside of my thigh,
    sending a shockwave of pleasure through me as two fingers pressed
    against my clit.

    Then the car came to a stop. We had arrived back at Sasha's.

    The momentary trance broken, I pushed Trevor's hand away and got my bearings back as we all emptied out of the van.

    We said our goodnights, I rebuked any attempts by Trevor to continue things further than the van, and headed to my car.

    I

    paused at my car door, keys in hand, coming back to the reality of what
    I had to do. I knew I had to go back and confront Brian, but I honestly
    didn't know what I was going to do once I got there. I'd like to think
    it would be an adult, civil conversation, but I also couldn't say I
    wasn't going to drop to my knees in front of him as soon as the bar room
    door closed. My heart was pounding when I heard a voice behind me.

    "Hey,"

    the voice said. I turned to see Derek, leaning out the window of his
    van. "Are you ok to drive? I'd be happy to give you a ride, "

    I

    searched his question for snark or guile, but it seemed he was being
    sincere. Something about that made me want to take him up on it, but I
    shook it off. I had something I needed to do.

    "Thanks," I said with a meek wave, "but I'm fine, really."

    He

    lingered a moment to make sure I was sure, but with another wave he
    said ok and drove off, leaving me alone with my car and the mission in
    front of me.

    I barely even remember the drive back to the bar. All I know is my mind was a whirlwind, my body felt hot, and my cunt was wet.

    When

    I entered the bar, it was quiet. The lights were dim, the chairs were
    up on the tables, and the only sound was the faint clinking of glasses
    as Brian tidied up behind the bar.

    I walked up to the bar, throat dry, still not knowing what was going to escape from my throat.

    Brian

    turned around, brushing a graying lock of hair off his forehead. His
    cheeks cracked into an accordion of strong creases as he smiled. "Hi,"
    he said. His sleeves were rolled up to the elbows, and I could see the
    muscles ripple in his forearms as he braced himself on the edge of the
    bar. "I wasn't sure if you were going to come back, but I hoped you
    would."

    That bar. Thank God for that bar. Without that bar between us, I don't think I could have kept myself decent.

    "So I guess we should talk then?" He said with another, weaker smile.

    I nodded in agreement.

    After

    an awkward silence, he started to break his way into the conversation,
    when the words "I need you to get back together with my mom" escaped out
    my mouth and stopped him, leaving him momentarily speechless.

    "Alexa, I don't think,” he began, but I cut him off again.

    "I

    think she loves you," I blurted out. Brian was silent. I followed up
    with a question that I desperately needed to know the answer to: "do you
    love her?"

    Brian

    was left in a considered silence once again as he thought. He leaned
    away from the bar, crossing his arms, resting himself against the wall
    of booze bottles behind him.

    "I think so, yes," he said quietly.

    "Then what's stopping you?"

    "Alexa,

    however I might feel about your mother, that's not going to change that
    every time I see you I'm going to feel ashamed thinking about the
    things we've done, or could do again."

    I felt my heart begin to pound even harder, my body temp starting to sky rocket.

    "And

    how do you think I feel?" I said, pushing back, "you don't think I
    think about that night every time I see you? You don't think I wonder
    what she's doing to you when you're alone? Whether she makes you feel as
    good as I did? Or better?"

    "Alexa,”

    he continued, softly, "I love your mother, I do, but there's just too
    much tension here, and I just don't think I'd be able to keep my hands
    off you."

    "Then

    don't," I said, almost involuntarily. Brian narrowed his eyes. It was a
    serious, stakes-raising statement, and my body was buzzing. I didn't
    know where horniness stopped and nervousness began. There was silence,
    and then finally words dripped out of my mouth before I even really knew
    what I was saying: "Take me, ravage me, fuck me, dominate me, just for
    tonight, do whatever you need to do to break this spell and be happy
    with my mom, and I'll do the same."

    There

    were no words left. Brian studied me, watching my glistening chest
    heave up and down with nervous breath as I tried to keep calm. There was
    still time for me to back out; the bar still kept us apart, until Brian
    hoisted himself over it, and suddenly the bar was gone and we stood
    face to face.

    Brian

    spoke to me without words, asking with his eyes if I was sure I wanted
    this. I nodded. Then strong hands snaked tight around my midsection,
    pulling me close to him, and our lips crashed into each other like
    waves.

    His

    hands were like a whirlwind, roaming all over my steaming body,
    gripping, squeezing, caressing. He leaned into me, pressing my lower
    back against the lip of the bar, and then suddenly the floor was gone
    and I was in the air.

    My

    ass came crashing down on the top of the bar, and before I could
    register what happened, Brian was sliding my nylons and panties off my
    legs in one smooth motion. He hoisted one of my thick legs over his
    shoulder, and dove tongue-first between them.

    A

    sharp cherry bomb of pleasure sent me flat back onto the bar. I gasped
    deeply, grabbing onto Brian's hair tight as he began his oral attack.
    Something was different this time, though. Gone was the virgin, helpless
    in the hands of a more experienced lover, and in her place was a girl
    who knew what she wanted. I was in control, guiding his head to the
    spots that made me shiver and shake. He obeyed my breathless command to
    press his fingers inside me as well, and soon I felt all that pent up
    nervousness and energy swirl into a tight ball centered directly on the
    tip of his tongue, exploding hot, bright fire through my body in a
    glorious orgasm.

    Pushing

    Brian's glistening face away, he caught his breath and I slipped down
    off the bar and directly onto my knees in front of him, still vibrating
    from the aftershocks of my climax. I needed to see that cock again; I
    needed to taste it, to feel it. I freed his behemoth from his tight
    pants, and after taking a moment to greet it almost like an old friend, I
    licked my lips and began working it into my salivating mouth.

    He

    groaned and he gasped as I sucked and I stroked, but again, something
    was different. I realized I wasn't doing it because I was under some
    spell, desperate to do anything for this wondrous pleasure baton, I was
    doing it because I wanted him to fuck me.

    My

    cunt was soaked, and I needed him in me, so I popped up to my feet, and
    in another change from our first encounter, I looked at him and said
    "Condom?" He was taken a little off guard, but he nodded, and pulled one
    out of his pocket. Tearing it open he slid it over his impressive
    member as we kissed, stumbling back so my ass was perched on one of the
    comfy bar stools. He pulled my shirt off, throwing it across the bar as I
    unfastened my bra, letting my large, swollen breasts hang free, their
    nipples hard and wanting.

    Hiking

    a leg up over his arm, he lined his thick head up with my wet opening. I
    felt my body flush with excitement, and then I began to split apart at
    the seams as he began to push into me. I practically screamed in joy, a
    smile plastered to my gasping mouth as he worked his way inside inch by
    inch. He was so much bigger than Trevor, it felt like my whole body
    practically wrapped around him, begging him to stay as he began to
    thrust. This was what I wanted, this was what I needed, but still, there
    was something different.

    As

    I looked at his grunting, lustful face, and I reveled in the electric
    pleasure he was sending through my body, I realized it wasn't the man I
    lusted after, it was his cock. The first time we made love I was the
    property of the man, willing to give myself over, body and soul, to his
    every sexual desire, but now, now I just wanted that fat cock to make me
    cum. There was a certain spark missing this time, and as I watched him
    push deeper and deeper into my wet, gripping cunt, I got the sense he
    felt it too.

    Maybe

    that's why all of a sudden he pulled all the way out of my dripping
    snatch and spun me around, bending me over the stool. He gave my ass a
    slap and I spread my legs, just dying to feel his hard tool inside me
    again. I didn't have to wait long.

    He

    pushed into me once again, and this time I bellowed loud enough for the
    neighbors to hear, I'm sure of it. My cunt surrendered to his thick
    meat, letting him deeper and deeper with each thrust. I braced myself
    against the stool and bar and gladly accepted the hot, deep dicking he
    was currently giving me.

    The

    repeating pendulum of his penetrating cock, and his balls slapping my
    clit, quickly made the whole room fall away, and I was driving hard
    toward another orgasm. Forgetting the man, I focused only on the
    feeling, my walls gripping him, the ridges of his head sliding over my
    sensitive insides. My breath got short, ragged, and loud.

    Brian

    gripped me tighter, his own release mounting along with mine, and
    gasped breaths through gritted teeth as he pounded into me. I was so
    close, so near ultimate joy, but it wasn't until I heard him gasp and
    groan that I careened over the edge. Brian let out a loud, long moan,
    his thrusts became erratic, and suddenly I felt his thick cock pulsing
    and spasming as he began pouring himself into the condom inside me. This
    realization did the trick for me, and my cunt spasmed and my body shook
    as I joined him in orgasm.

    Unlike

    last time, this time around there was no urge, no desire, to ask him to
    pull out and cum on my body or face. Despite my dalliances with Trevor,
    Brian was the only person I had ever said that to and really meant it,
    and this time the thought never even entered my mind. No desire to be
    claimed by him, no desire to give him power or ownership over my
    vulnerable body; all I had wanted was for him to fuck me and make me
    cum, and now that mission was accomplished.

    We

    shuddered and gasped together for the moment, and once my cunt returned
    to normal, and his balls were properly emptied, our breathing calmed
    and he slowly retrieved his softening cock from my thoroughly fucked
    cunt.

    We

    noticed the difference immediately. We didn't even need to say it.
    Whatever was there the first time, whatever heat there was that drove
    our memories and hesitations about being around one another, it was gone
    now. The sex had been good, of course, but that's all it had been; good
    sex. That's all it would ever be, and the magic of that first time
    would stay rooted in that one moment in time when we were the only two
    creatures in the universe.

    He

    slipped his (very full) condom off his cock, and disposed of it while I
    got myself together. Getting ready to leave, I walked up to him, placed
    my hand on his face and kissed him.

    "Thanks for that," I said, "I think we both needed it. Now we know, right?"

    "Yeah," he said with a sad smile.

    I kissed him again, smiled and gave him a light tap on the cheek. "Call my mom, ok?"

    "First thing tomorrow!" He chuckled.

    I

    headed toward the door, and much to my surprise I felt no need to look
    back before I left. I got what I needed, but that magic was gone. It
    wasn't Brian I wanted, it was that extra special experience. It was The
    Spice.

    I knew it was out there somewhere, though, I just needed someone else to help me find it.

    Chapter 16: Christine gives Tim some rules he needs to follow.

    It was Saturday morning, and I hadn't gotten much sleep.

    I

    tossed and turned with confusion and anger. After an amazingly romantic
    date followed by two rounds of passionate sex, Stephanie revealed to me
    that she had instructed my next door neighbor Sarah to instigate a
    relationship with my best friend Tara, so Tara would be off my radar and
    Stephanie would have me all to herself.

    This

    angered me for a number of reasons. I truly cared for Tara. Our
    relationship as of late had been, complicated, and it made me happy to
    see how happy she was with Sarah. To find out it was all just a ruse
    hurt my heart. On top of that, to hear Stephanie had proclaim that "we
    both know Tara fucks anyone that smiles at her," made me furious. Tara
    was a confidently sexual girl, and to hear someone so close to me liken
    her to a cheap slut was unacceptable.

    I

    thought about all Stephanie and I had been through; about the sex we
    had the night before; her body shaking in rapturous orgasm as my cock
    filled her mouth with cum; about the second round where we moved
    together, slowly and passionately, as she took me inside her body.

    I thought I might have loved Stephanie, and now I didn't want a thing to do with her.

    Running

    brought no solace either. I cursed as I ran, going the longest route I
    knew, trying to purge my stormy mind through exhaustion. It was no use.

    When

    I returned home I found my car in the driveway and my keys in the
    mailbox. I had taken a cab home from the hotel after Stephanie’s
    confession, and clearly she had returned. She dropped the keys off, but
    there were no messages from her on my phone.

    There was a message from Tara, however.

    "Lunch

    today? I wanna hear about your night ;)" it read. I wasn't sure if
    seeing Tara was the best idea. I wasn't sure if I'd be able to keep from
    telling her the awful truth about her and Sarah. But maybe I should
    tell her. Maybe it's something she needed to know.

    After thinking about it in the shower, I texted back a simple "sure." She needed to know. I had to tell her.

    Leading

    up to meeting her I was nervous. I was about to potentially hurt her
    very badly for the second time in about a month, and even though I was
    just the messenger, I was definitely in range of the blowback. It was
    because of me, after all. Because Stephanie saw something between Tara
    and I. Something neither Tara nor I were ready to admit. Something
    Stephanie found threatening.

    When the time came, when I sat myself across from Tara, locked, loaded, and ready to break her heart, I couldn't do it.

    Back

    at the same place we had met for lunch the previous week, she started
    talking almost immediately about the night she had with Sarah; about how
    they went to get ice cream, how they made out in the car; Tara had
    never really been in a relationship before, and she was glowing as she
    reveled in doing mundane relationship stuff.

    Then

    her voice dropped, and she made sure no one was within earshot as she
    regaled me with the second half of their evening. The half that involved
    going back to Sarah's house; the house next door to mine; and tumbling,
    lips locked, into Sarah's bedroom, a bedroom I had full view of through
    my upstairs bathroom window. That half involved lips sucking on
    nipples, hands squeezing and kneading at perfect breasts, tongues
    lapping at wet pussies, mouths flooded with the hot juices of orgasm.

    The picture in my mind was vivid. My cock was rock hard, and I felt awful about it.

    "Did you see us?" I heard suddenly, Tara's voice cutting through the fog of my fantasy.

    "What?" I said, coming back to reality

    "In

    her room, did you see us?" that wry, sexy smile of hers was painted
    across her lips. The way she asked the question almost seemed hopeful.
    Tara knew I could see into Sarah's room from the bathroom. She and I had
    shared an explosively erotic masturbation session as we clandestinely
    spied on Sarah getting fucked by her then-boyfriend.

    "No,

    I missed it, unfortunately," I half lied. Truth was I Had seen them,
    right as their carnal evening was beginning, but I chose not to watch. I
    chose to give them privacy, to respect their relationship.

    The way Tara's mood dropped slightly had me wondering if I had made the wrong decision.

    "Well what about you? How was your night?" She said, changing the subject.

    I paused, I thought back once again to everything that had transpired.

    "Not great," I finally said with a pained smile.

    Tara's

    mood turned more serious now. "What? Why, what happened?" She said,
    leaning in. The tops of her perfect breasts pushed forward, almost
    spilling out of the tight top she was wearing. The charm at the end of
    her necklace danced in the split of her glorious cleavage. Her big eyes
    were accented by thick, dark eye liner. Her full lips parted in a
    concerned pout, her tongue mindlessly playing in one corner.

    God, she looked good.

    "Stephanie,”

    I began, not knowing exactly what to say. "She turned out not to be the
    person I thought she was," I finally said. "I think we might be done."

    A thoughtful pause came over Tara before saying "I'm sorry to hear that, Miller," accented with a pained smile of her own.

    Her

    hand reached out and touched mine. At first the energy was of
    compassion and solidarity, but as her hand lingered, as our eyes met,
    something else began to brew.

    I pulled my hand back before anything could take root, breaking the moment for each of us.

    "So

    what's next for you two love birds?" I said, throwing the focus back to
    Tara. She smiled, adjusted herself, and launched back into the giddy
    glow of her new relationship.

    She

    was happy, and the rest of our lunch went by in a pleasant flash. Tara
    left first, leaving me alone with my thoughts once again.

    As

    I made my way out, I once again saw the familiar face of Rachel sitting
    at a table with the same guy I saw her with last week.

    Her

    hair was down, framing her pale face, and a tight, sleeveless
    turtleneck top held her massive mammaries together, creating a large,
    luscious bulge on her chest.

    My mind wandered, and suddenly I had the urge to see those tits again; to paint them with cum.

    Coming

    back to earth my eyes flicked up to hers; she was looking right at me.
    Having no other recourse in front of me, almost instinctively I winked
    at her. It felt gross as I did it, but as her eyes left mine, I thought I
    spied the corner of her lips turning up ever so slightly into a subtle,
    knowing smile.

    I really should reach out to her.

    I

    didn't go right home. I went for a drive to try and clear my mind, or
    at least try to organize my thoughts, but nothing worked. I needed
    someone to talk to about this. Someone not actually involved in the
    situation.

    "Hey,

    what are you up to tomorrow, are you gonna be at church??" I texted. I
    was prepared to wait patiently, but the three bubbles of a forming
    response came quickly.

    "Hey!

    Actually no, Dad's out of town, so I'm having some people over tomorrow
    to hang by the pool. You wanna join?" Came the response.

    "Oh, a crazy party, I see! Anyone I know?"

    "I

    don't think so, just some friends from the bible study club at my
    school, so yeah you know we're gonna get CRAZY." A month ago I would
    have chuckled at her joke, but I'd learned quite a bit about church
    girls lately, so now I wasn't so sure she was joking.

    "Sure, that sounds great," I replied. "Thanks, Christine!"

    The winking emoji she sent me in response made my cock stir.

    I

    hadn't seen Christine since our experience in the car, where she had
    cum from rubbing herself on my hip and frantically sucked my semen out
    through my cock and down her throat. It was a confusing moment for both
    of us, and I wasn't sure where we stood or how to address it, but she
    was still a good friend and a close confidant. And I needed her. I
    didn't know what to expect from tomorrow's hang out; I wasn't expecting a
    repeat of what happened in the car, I just wanted to hang out with my
    friend. At least that's what I told myself every time I felt my cock
    stir thinking about her.

    Standing

    at Christine's front door the next day, I looked down at my phone as I
    waited for someone to answer. Still nothing from Stephanie. Part of me
    was relieved, but now, part of me was a little annoyed. My hormonal
    brain was racing. Did she not care at all how I felt about what she did?
    Was I just a disposable fuck afterall? She said I was the only person
    she'd ever let cum inside her. Was that a lie too? How was I supposed
    to;

    "You must be Tim, right?"

    "Uh,

    yeah." I was snapped out of my mental spiraling by a voice coming from
    Christine's doorway, but it wasn't Christine. Looking up, I was greeted
    by a tall, voluptuous Korean girl with a big, beaming smile. A brightly
    colored sarong wrapped itself around wide, full hips, and two large
    breasts were held up by a black bikini top. They jiggled seductively as
    she reached her hand out to greet me.

    "I'm

    Talia. Nice to meet you!" we shook hands, and I thought I caught her
    giving me a once over with her eyes. "Come on in, everyone's out back."

    Talia

    led the way, her full ass sashaying back and forth in front of me. For
    the first time today, thoughts of Stephanie were nowhere in my mind.

    Heading out to the pool area I was greeted by the sight of five or six guys and girls hanging out casually, listening to music.

    I

    saw Christine, sitting on a beach chair, chatting with a guy who I
    later learned was named Denny. I could tell by his body language that
    Denny wasn't here just to study the bible. Denny wanted to study
    Christine as well.

    That cold pang of jealousy reared its ugly head in my stomach once again.

    Christine's

    gaze ticked over to me, and a big smile formed on her lips as she
    quickly popped up off her chair and made her way over to me.

    Ha; eat it, Denny.

    "Tim!"

    She shouted as she pranced over to me. Extremely short shorts hugged
    her ass and showed off her long legs, while a thin button down hung
    loose over the bright blue bikini top covering her modest breasts.

    She hugged me tight, lingering perhaps a second too long. I felt her tits press into me.

    "I'm so glad you came!" She said into my ear, giving me a tight squeeze.

    The

    button down rode up as we embraced, and I felt the warm skin of her
    midsection in my hands. I squeezed back. "Thanks for inviting me," I
    said back.

    We

    pulled away before too many around us could get suspicious. Christine
    crossed her arms timidly in front of her chest. Her nipples were hard.

    This was going to be an interesting afternoon.

    I

    was introduced to the other kids at the party and they all seemed nice
    enough. Talia was very outgoing, and seemed to be flirting with me a
    bit; there was Shelly and Anne, two blondes with cold dispositions who
    weren't sisters, but looked and acted like they could have been; Jake
    and his girlfriend Laura, who i'm pretty sure were fucking, despite
    being the most outwardly religious of the group; a nice dude named
    Roberto; and Denny, the clear hound dog who I later learned had had some
    sort of previous relationship with Talia before setting his sights
    squarely on Christine once she and Eric broke up.

    They

    were a nice crew, and we spent the afternoon chatting and swimming,
    drinking non-alcoholic drinks, and listening to Christian bands that I
    had never heard of, yet they all knew the words to every song. On the
    one hand it was a world I knew nothing about, but on the other hand, I
    could tell we were all just young adults trying to figure out what life
    was supposed to be like, and who we were supposed to spend it with.

    I

    actually didn't spend a ton of time talking with Christine, but I
    seemed unable to get rid of Denny. This guy seemed to go out of his way
    to talk to me, and pretend to be interested in what I was saying, I'm
    pretty sure because he thought it would impress Christine. He wanted her
    bad, I could tell, and it gave me a perverse joy to know that he'd
    never have her, and that I had had my cock in her mouth. Petty, I know,
    but that's what we are at this age.

    Talia

    cornered me more than once, and made a show of shifting her hips and
    lounging in positions that pushed her considerable breasts together to
    get me to admire her cleavage. She wasn't trying to hide it, and she
    definitely didn't care who knew; in fact I was told "that's how she is,"
    for whatever that's worth. It may be "how she is," but it also ended
    with us exchanging internet contact info. I'm not sure if Christine
    noticed.

    The

    "twins," as Shelly and Anne were called, were the toughest to crack.
    They didn't seem much interested in talking to me, and when they did it
    was short statements, or oddball questions. I didn't mind not spending
    much time with them, however the two of them together was quite a sight.
    Long blonde hair, skinny and tall with more ass than tits, they were
    like hot, leggy sculptures under big, dark sunglasses.

    To be continued in Part 10

    By LiminallySpaced for Literotica.

    1 hr 7 min
  • Sex Ed Lessons: Part 8
    Suzie’s Showers

    By LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.



    Slowly

    my sanity returned, and my breath calmed down. I looked at the sizable
    amount of cum I just shot into Suzie Travino's shower, and turned the
    faucet spray on to wash away the evidence.

    Taking

    a long, deep breath of satisfaction, I stepped back, cock still
    protruding high and proud from my pants, rested on the edge of the sink
    and shut my eyes for a moment.

    It was short lived.

    "That's

    a great-looking cock," the voice said.

    My eyes burst open and my head
    snapped toward the door. Standing in the doorway, wrapped in only a
    towel was Stephanie’s mom, Sarah. Her hair was ruffled in that sexy
    just-been-fucked kind of way, and she had a certain glow about her pale
    skin. "I can see why she likes you."

    My

    heart practically stopped. The fact that I had no idea who the "she"
    was in that statement was concerning. Did it reference Tara? Did Sarah
    know what my relationship with Tara was like? Did she know what I had
    just seen?

    "But

    then again Stephanie’s always had an eye for, talent." she said with a
    smirk. Stephanie. Of course she meant Stephanie. Jesus, this was all
    sending my mind in circles.

    Coming

    back to earth, I frantically stuffed my softening cock back into my
    pants. "You can leave the shower on," Sarah said as she slowly walked
    towards me. I awkwardly shuffled past the girl of my dreams, who was
    about to shower my best friend's cunt juice off her face and body.
    "Tim?" she called toward me as I reached the door, "I won't tell if you
    don't." She offered me a wink and a sly grin, and I just nodded like an
    imbecile and hurried out the door.

    Floating

    down stairs I scanned the party for Mike. I needed to get out of there
    and clear my head, but I didn't want to abandon my friend. On the other
    hand, he was a big boy and could take care of himself, so after a quick
    once over of the crowd I headed out.

    Walking towards the car, my mind was reeling. I felt a buzz in my pocket. Pulling out my phone I saw a message. From Tara.

    "Are

    you ok? I'm sorry I didn't tell you. Please don't hate me" it read. I
    paused. I searched my feelings; I definitely didn't hate her. I didn't
    know what I felt, honestly. Was I ok with it because it wasn't a guy?
    Was I ok with it because I could live vicariously through my best
    friend? I needed time to process.

    "Yeah I'm ok," I finally wrote back, "I don't hate you, I just need time to process."

    Bubbles appeared then disappeared on her end. I could tell neither of us quite knew what to say.

    "That was fucking wild" I finally offered, breaking the ice

    "Yeah I know, lol; I definitely didn't plan for you to find out like that, "

    "It was definitely a, stimulating experience." I offered back.

    A

    quick "lol" popped up from her, then a pause. Bubbles. No bubbles.
    Bubbles, then eggplant emoji, water droplets, question mark. I laughed.
    It was funny, but it was also more timid than I expected from Tara. I
    think she was a little embarrassed. But not so embarrassed that she
    didn't want to know. I sent her back a gif that expressed the excited
    affirmative, and was quickly responded to with another "lol." Then
    bubbles, then "good :)"

    My cock stirred.

    Not

    sure where to go from there I started a sign off text when I was
    greeted by another message from Tara, one that took all the weight from
    my shoulders: "Let's get lunch tomorrow." I was ecstatic. I missed her
    friendship so much, and somehow the craziness of tonight seems to have
    set us on a path to mending things. Thank God.

    I

    immediately wrote back an affirmative, then signed off pleasantly with
    "get some sleep" and headed off once again toward my car with a smile on
    my face.

    As

    I walked down the long shadowy driveway thoughts of the evening's
    events were dissipated by low moans and grunts. Low moans and grunts
    that were coming from my car. My ears, and cock, perked up.

    I

    stealthily approached my vehicle, peering over the hood of the next
    nearest car. Through the backseat window I saw two bodies. Specifically
    two heavenly bodies; the luscious, fat globes attached to the chest of
    Mike's girlfriend Kerri. Her low cut top had been pulled down, and her
    glorious, Greek melons were free to the night air, jiggling and bouncing
    with the rhythm of love. They were different than I had expected.
    Surprisingly perky for their size, they reached outward and arched to
    the point of her nipples, as opposed to being more round and falling to
    the side.

    Oh yeah, Mike was there too, his head hung back in pleasure as Kerri impaled herself on his cock.

    Those

    tits, though. My God. plump and full, pressed together in a delightful
    bouquet by her arms as she gripped Mike's shoulders. Her nipples were
    screaming to be sucked, but were disappointingly dry. I was transfixed
    by their jiggle and bounce so much so that I didn't even realize Kerri
    was looking directly at me. My stomach dropped in slight embarrassment
    when we made eye contact, but there was no shame on her breathless,
    lusty face. The corners of her open, gasping mouth turned upward into a
    smile at the recognition, and she turned back toward the activity at
    hand as a shock of pleasure passed over her. I think being watched might
    have turned her on.

    "Yes,

    that's it, baby, that's it!" She moaned as her eyes shut. She was
    getting close. She bounced hard and fast on Mike's cock, angling toward
    orgasm, but apparently it was too much for the young man.

    "Fuck, baby, I'm gonna cum, I'm gonna cum!" Mike bellowed out, gripping on to Kerri tightly.

    "Not

    yet, baby, just hold on, just a little longer," Kerri pleaded through
    gasps, both of them too far gone to change strategies.

    "I'm

    gonna cum, baby, I'm gonna cum, I'm; uh" Mike exclaimed as his balls
    started rocketing sperm up into Kerri. I had no idea if they were using a
    condom, but something was definitely getting filled with hot love at
    that moment. "Yeah, take that cum, baby, take that cum," Mike gasped out
    in a very porny display. Kerri was a good sport, though, and rode him
    like a champ through his orgasm at the expense of her own.

    "Fuck,

    that was so fucking good," Mike said as he came down. I saw Kerri look
    back over at me, tits still exposed and heaving up and down with labored
    breaths, and give me a look that said "agree to disagree."

    I

    chuckled, and held up my open hand and mouthed "five minutes?" then
    cocked my head to the side indicating a desire to get going. Her smirk
    returned and she nodded in the affirmative as she pulled her blouse back
    up over her bulbous breasts. I chuckled and shook my head, sitting down
    out of sight in order to give them the time they needed to get decent.

    What a night. What a fucking night.

    Alexa has her horny secrets

    As Tim slowly learns he’s not the only horny person in the building, Alexa’s diary adds some more racy details.

    "Yeah,

    that's it, that's it," I said between ragged breaths, "cum on me; I
    want you to cum on me!" Gripping the edge of my friend's bathroom sink,
    my reflection a foggy haze thanks to my hot breath pouring over it, I
    had only one thought in my mind: I'm in big trouble.

    To

    be clear, at that exact moment I wasn't in big trouble, no, at that
    exact moment I had my skirt bunched up, my panties around my ankles, and
    my body was awash with the lovely sensations of a perfectly adequate
    cock sliding in and out of my satisfactorily wet cunt. It felt nice, it
    was, fine.

    College

    was out for the summer, so I, along with many other 18 and 19 year olds
    from the area, had two semesters-worth of new life experiences to
    share, and four hot months to share them with as many friends, or other
    able-bodied, willing participants as possible. This meant only one
    thing: house parties.

    It's

    funny how a few short months can change things. That night I was at the
    house of a girl I went to high school with, Sasha, who I honestly can't
    remember ever saying two words to while we were in school together. My
    step-brother Tim's high school graduation had been earlier that day, and
    we had run into each other at the ceremony; she was there in support of
    her younger brother as well. We exchanged overly enthusiastic
    pleasantries for two people who spent four years together and barely
    ever spoke, but it ended with an invitation to a party at her house. I
    gladly accepted. I had a lot of things on my mind, and desperately
    needed some distraction.

    My

    first year at college had brought a lot of new experiences into my
    life, but at the top of that list was the loss of my virginity. It was
    my nineteenth birthday, and my roommate sneakily set me up with a
    handsome bartender that, unbeknownst to me, she had personally vetted
    the night before.

    His

    name was Brian, and he was an older man, gorgeous and charming, a total
    breath of fresh air compared to the college boys I had fooled around
    with up to that point. We chatted, we kissed, and by the time we got up
    to his apartment, I was literally drooling for this man's cock. And what
    a cock it was; easily the biggest I had ever seen; and I was desperate
    for it to be the first cock inside me.

    And

    boy was it. He made me cum twice, practically sawed me in half with his
    perfect penis, and when he finally pulled out and showered my body with
    his hot semen it felt like a coronation. I had arrived. I was a woman, a
    sexual woman, and I had pleased this Man with my body. I felt amazing.

    The

    following morning we both fell into the shower. Our kisses came hot and
    heavy, lips on lips, lips on necks, hands roaming over bodies, and as
    the warm water began to cascade down on us I felt him slide his hand
    down between my legs and dip his finger between the already slick lips
    of my cunt. I grabbed onto him to steady myself as my legs almost
    buckled.

    His

    fingers glided around my lips and clit, sending shocks of pleasure
    pulsing through my body, but it was when he curved his finger and
    slipped it up inside that I really began to vibrate. I needed more of
    him inside me. I could feel his cock begin to harden against my leg as I
    gasped into his ear. His big, thick cock. I needed it.

    Slipping

    down to my knees on the tile floor of the shower, the water poured over
    my thick black hair as I came face to face with the object of my lust.
    My fingers gripped it, felt its girth; I couldn't believe I had fit this
    entire thing inside me the night before. I held his heavy balls in my
    hand, then, done with my admiration, I opened my lips and took it into
    my mouth.

    I

    would have worshiped this idol all day if I could, but this wasn't
    about worship, this was about getting more of that amazing new feeling I
    had last night, so I sucked. I bobbed my head hard and fast, determined
    to get that beautiful cock as hard as possible. I felt it grow. I felt
    it stiffen, and soon it was too much for me to fit in my mouth.

    I

    pulled off, looking at the hard pleasure baton before me, and quickly
    stood up. I kept one hand on him, stroking, encouraging. We kissed
    again, and then, like a whirlwind, Brian spun me around and bent me over
    toward the wall. I braced myself, the warm water pouring down my back,
    felt his hand grip my hip tightly, and then felt the bulbous head of his
    hard cock inch between my lips.

    I gasped.

    He pushed.

    I stretched.

    He entered.

    There

    it was again. That full, enveloping feeling. At first it was short,
    slow thrusts; he had only managed to get in the first couple inches; It
    felt amazing, but I wanted more. He grabbed my hips with both hands,
    repositioned the angle slightly, and pushed again. This time he didn't
    stop, and I let out a loud, pleasureful " Uh, as I took the full length
    of his cock. I lost my breath immediately, and was in a euphoric state
    of shock as he bottomed out inside me. Pulling back slowly, and pushing
    in again, my body began to get used to this erotic intruder, sending
    cascades of cunt juice down my walls to welcome him.

    As

    he began to saw back and forth, I became lost in the sensation. Short,
    high-pitched grunts escaped my lips on each inward thrust; he was so
    deep inside me. His hands hooked into my hips, I felt my fat, wet
    asscheeks ripple and shake with each slap of his hips as he started to
    fuck me harder. My moans got louder as his thrusts got faster. My whole
    body was buzzing. His groans of exertion just got me hotter and wetter,
    and I reveled in the pleasure my young body was giving this older man.
    All I could do was say "more, more, "

    In

    response, one of his hands left my hip and snaked further around to the
    front of my body, slipping back down between my legs. His fingers
    touched my clit and I almost screamed.

    Fucking

    me hard from behind, pushing my body against the slick wall of the
    shower as his cock drove so deep inside me, my body began buzzing as his
    fingers strummed my throbbing clit. My arms started to wave, trying
    desperately to find something sturdy to hold on to, doing my best to
    brace myself as a tsunami of pleasure began to crest over me. The
    pressure began in my cunt, swirling inside me, tightening, tensing up.
    His cock drove into me again and again, racing me toward climax. My
    walls gripped his shaft tightly, squeezing desperately to stop him from
    leaving on every outward stroke. His hand not on my clit reached up,
    grasping my shoulder trying to steady himself, and as a passionate cry
    escaped his throat, I knew. I knew he was racing toward heaven as
    quickly as I was, trying not to get there before me, and that was it. It
    put me over the edge.

    The

    spring of pleasure inside me released, and electricity shot through me.
    My cunt started to spasm and pulse around his thick, manly cock, and he
    pushed into me once more and held himself there. His arms grabbed my
    shaking body tight, and he held me as his cock sent me spiraling through
    the cosmos.

    It

    seemed like all systems inside me did a hard reboot, and suddenly I was
    back on earth being soothed by warm water, bosom heaving with ragged
    breath, in the arms of a man whose cock was deep inside me. I smiled as I
    remembered where I was.

    I

    shimmied my ass against him to signal I was present and accounted for,
    and I felt his thick meat throb inside me. His breath was loud in my
    ear, and as I reached up and felt for the short stubble on his face, I
    breathlessly asked him "did you cum?"

    He shook his head no, croaking out "No. Very close."

    I

    felt his hands gripping my slick body, his cock pulse inside me with
    the desperate need for release, his hot, labored breathing, and
    something unexpected came over me.

    Earlier

    in the year I had been at a party. It was the end of the first
    semester, and after a long period of finals and papers, it was our
    chance to blow off a little steam while we waited for grades to be
    posted at midnight. The drinks were flowing, and I was in a conversation
    with a few fellow female classmates that was quickly turning dirty.

    "And

    that's why I always swallow," Jane said, raising her glass in a mock
    salute, eliciting a laugh from us all. Jane was very tall, almost six
    feet, and very gorgeous and put together. Her hair was perfectly sandy
    blonde, her skin always seemingly flawlessly tanned; it was frankly
    difficult for me to imagine someone as in control as her letting a guy
    shoot off in her mouth. Then again, they say it's the most efficient way
    to deal with clean up, so maybe it made sense after all.

    "ALWAYS?"

    Said Meera, across from me. Meera was a curvy Indian girl with long
    black hair, wide hips and big breasts. Breasts she wasn't shy about
    putting on display tonight beneath her tight, low cut blouse.

    "Always,"

    Jane said, confidently, "It's efficient, it's quick, and guys fucking
    love it." Everyone laughed in agreement again. "Why, you don't?" She
    said, tossing the question back to Meera.

    "I

    mean I do," Meera began, "I love swallowing, but sometimes I like to
    spice it up, you know?" She said through arching eyebrows as she pushed
    her breasts together with her arms and shook her cleavage at us as we
    all laughed.

    Jane

    shook her head in disagreement. "If that's what you do with spice,
    remind me never to try your cooking!" We all laughed again.

    "Oh

    come on," Meera said with a tone of disbelief, "It's good, clean, dirty
    fun, and the guys get off on marking their territory. Besides, what
    else are these honkers good for?" She said, grabbing her bulging breasts
    with both hands. "Alexa knows what I'm talking about, right, Alexa?"
    She gestured toward me, "You've got a nice big pair over there;
    sometimes it's fun to put 'em to work, right?"

    All eyes were on me as I shifted uncomfortably.

    "Actually,” I began timidly, “ no."

    "So you swallow, then." Jane stated more than asked.

    I pursed my lips in a pained smile and shook my head no.

    "So what do you do when a guy's gonna cum, just jerk him off?" Meera said, legitimately intrigued.

    "I just sorta,” I offered with an embarrassed tone “ let him finish it off, usually."

    "REALLY?" Jane said, surprised. All the girls were very engaged with me now, and I was starting to turn beet red.

    "Yeah,

    I mean, I'm still kinda new to it all," I said in defense of myself.
    "Don't get me wrong, I love giving blowjobs and I love giving handjobs,
    but I just haven't yet gotten used to, the spice."

    "Fair enough," Jane said tilting her cup at me, "You'll get there soon, I'm sure."

    "I

    just don't see what the big deal is," I offered back with a shrug, "I
    mean it's kinda fun to watch it shoot out, but it's just you know, goop.
    And if I'm not having sex, why would I want to use anything other than
    my hand our mouth to get it?"

    "It's

    so much more than just goop, girl!" Meera proclaimed, "It's the
    pleasure; it's the reward. And sex, any sex, is about using your whole
    body for pleasure, not just tongues and fingers and cocks and pussies."

    "I'll drink to that," Jane said, and we all laughed and drank.

    Later on, as the clock neared midnight, I paced in the kitchen, anxiously awaiting my grades.

    "I

    don't know, M," I said to Meera, who leaned on the counter nearby with a
    near total calm, "I tanked that final. I TANKED it. If I fail that
    class, I don't know what I'm going to do."

    "It's

    gonna be fine, Alexa, you took that class to try something new, and
    when the time came you knew that stuff inside and out. I saw you in
    class; you were relaxed, you were confident, you just gotta trust me."

    "I don't know, it didn't feel like I knew what I was doing, "

    "Just

    trust me, girl," she said, taking a drink from her cup. My pacing
    didn't abate, and I watched as an idea formed in her head. "Tell you
    what: I'm so confident that you have nothing to worry about, that if you
    get anything less than an A-, I'll buy you lunch every day for the next
    semester."

    My pacing stopped. That was quite an expensive bet she was making. One that she seemed extremely confident she was going to win.

    "And what if I Do get an A- or above?" I said with suspicion in my voice.

    Meera

    walked over to me and pointed across the room at a guy named Kyle, who
    was playing a drinking game with some of our classmates. He and I were
    friends, and occasional hook up partners.

    "I know how hard you've been studying, and I know how long it's been since you and Kyle had some alone time."

    "He

    was so sweet during finals; he didn't try to push anything, he even
    brought me dinner a few nights when I was studying for that damn test." I
    smiled at the memory.

    "Well

    now's the perfect time to show how much you appreciate that," Meera
    continued, "so for this bet, if you get an A or above on your final,”
    she leaned in and whispered the stipulations into my ear. I instantly
    turned beet red. Maybe she had a point though. Maybe it was time for me
    to broaden my horizons.

    "Ok," I said, nodding, "I'll do it."

    "That a girl!"

    The

    clock turned over to the midnight hour, and almost on cue everyone
    began checking their phones for their grades. There were some sighs of
    relief, some groans of disappointment, but for me, thanks to the bet I
    made with Meera, there was an increasing wetness in my panties as I
    waited for the page to load.

    The wheel spun over and over, and then my eyes widened as I saw my grade.

    "Let's

    see it!" Meera cawed, and my cheeks grew red as I gave her the phone,
    revealing a big, bright A next to my final grade for the class in
    question. A big smile spread over her full lips, she raised her eyebrows
    and said "Well? What are you waiting for?"

    Pocketing my phone, face hot with anticipation, I made my way over to Kyle. He wasn't as joyous as some of the others.

    "Hey Ry," I opened, "what's wrong?"

    "Eh, things just didn't go the way I hoped," he said with a dour tone, "I worked really hard, too, but,” He just shrugged.

    "Hey," I said, reaching down and taking his hand, "why don't you come with me and we can, talk about it."

    Kyle's eyebrows raised up high, a smirk began to form at the edges of his lips, and he made his way off with me.

    Drawing

    him into an upstairs bedroom, I pulled him close, kissed him long and
    deep, and then sat him on the nearby bed as I went to lock the door.

    Walking

    back over to him I stood between his legs. I could tell by the bulge in
    his pants that he was already starting to get hard in anticipation of
    what might happen next. I reached for his belt, and in turn he reached
    out for the button to my jeans. "No," I said, gently pushing his hands
    away from my admittedly wet cunt, "tonight this is for you."

    Kyle

    smiled, and shifted closer toward the edge of the bed as I worked open
    his belt and pants. I gripped either side of the fabric, and as he
    lifted his hips I slid his pants and underwear down his legs, sinking to
    my knees in front of him as I did so.

    I

    hadn't seen that many cocks at this point in my life, but I was pretty
    sure Kyle's was a good one. Decent length, decent girth, I had never had
    a problem fitting it into my mouth, but it was also big enough to make
    sure my hands could get in on the action too. Kneeling there in front of
    him, his cock arched toward the sky, fully hard and straining. Leaning
    forward I opened my mouth, taking his tip between my lips.

    A loud, long sigh rose out of his chest.

    I

    swirled my tongue around the wide head of his cock, generating as much
    lubrication in my mouth as I could manage. I was going to need it. I put
    my hands up on his bare thighs and began to pull him deeper. My head
    bobbed up and down along the length of his shaft, every pulse and twitch
    in my mouth making my cunt wetter and wetter.

    Not

    usually one for sloppy blow jobs, tonight was decidedly different. Each
    slip of his cock into my mouth left him slicker and more covered with
    my saliva, and each outward stroke brought a loud slurping noise from
    me.

    "Jesus,

    Alexa, this is fucking amazing!" Kyle groaned as his breath began to
    shorten. I felt his cock grow even harder in my mouth; He was getting
    close.

    With

    a wet pop I pulled my mouth off his cock, making sure to leave an extra
    helping of wetness on him. Kyle reluctantly snapped out of his building
    pleasure, a confused look on his face.

    I

    stood up. Reaching down I grasped the hem of my blouse and pulled it up
    and over my head, revealing my bare stomach and bra-encased breasts to
    the low lamplight. I unclasped my black bra, feeling the joy of release
    as I pulled the big cups away from my large, full breasts. Kyle looked
    on in amazement. My nipples were hard as rocks.

    Taking

    his hand again, I stood him up, and we switched places. I sat on the
    edge of the bed now, and Kyled stood between my legs, his hard,
    glistening rod mere inches from my naked chest.

    It was time to keep my end of the bet.

    "I

    want you to fuck my tits," I said, looking him in the eye. His mouth
    hung stupidly open at this request. He asked no questions, just nodded
    excitedly.

    I

    grasped each of my large breasts in my hands and instinctively gave my
    nipples a quick pinch, sending a spike of pleasure through my body.

    Kyle stepped forward.

    I pressed my tits together, making a long, seductive runway of cleavage.

    His

    fat head slid into the tight space between my tits. It was a new and
    exciting feeling as his full length slid between my breasts, and I
    couldn't help but give my nipples another tweak as an accent.

    Kyle

    groaned as his tip crested out through the top of my cleavage ever so
    briefly, then pulled back down between them. Jesus, it was fucking hot. I
    wasn't expecting that.

    I

    drooled some saliva down to help aid his way, and I felt a hand grasp
    my bare shoulder as he began to thrust. Pump after pump he slipped his
    length between my sweet, pillowy tits, and every time the tip popped out
    between them it turned me on more. His cock head was a deep purple,
    blood straining against spongy skin just dying for a release.

    I

    looked up at Kyle; he was in pure heaven. I never in a million years
    would have thought to do this, but now I was thinking I might need to
    make it a regular thing. My breasts, my body, was bringing him immense
    pleasure in ways I had never appreciated it could outside of a mouth, or
    hands, or a cunt. It was if my whole body was a sexual organ.

    I think this is what Meera had been getting at.

    Then

    a sudden cry erupted from Kyle's mouth and he began to shake. He
    gripped my shoulder tight. His eyes flew open and looked directly at me
    with wanton desperation. He might not have had the power of speech at
    that moment, but I knew immediately the question he asked with his eyes.

    I nodded.

    He

    cried out again, quickening his pace. He thrust himself between my
    plump tits harder and more erratically now. Suddenly the unintelligible
    cries turned to gasps of "Oh fuck, Oh fuck," and I felt his other hand
    grasp tightly at my arm. I kept my balance, leaning into him as two
    final, hard, frantic thrusts burrowed between my swollen tits. Then, as
    his cockhead surfaced out of the deep ocean of my cleavage for the final
    time, it shook, it flared, and then suddenly the first rope of hot cum
    seared the cool flesh of my chest.

    I gasped.

    Holding

    my tits together tight so as to not lose any of the delicious pressure
    around his spurting cock, I held my breath excitedly as the second,
    third, and fourth stream of hot joy leapt from his tip and spread all
    over me. I felt it hit me under the chin, I felt it grasp at the nape of
    my neck; it was Kyle's total, full body release and relief, spread like
    exploding fireworks across my chest.

    I had never experienced the male orgasm like this before. I had never experienced cum like this before. It was exhilarating.

    We

    both began to regain our breath as his cock dribbled out the last dregs
    of his supremely emptied balls, and with a thick slurp, Kyle slipped
    his cock out from between my cum-covered tits. I leaned back onto my
    elbows to take in the moment. My chest glistened with sloppy white pools
    of diamond.

    "God damn, Alexa," Kyle wheezed, "that was so fucking hot."

    I

    looked at him as he took in the semen-glazed sight before him. There
    was a new look in his eye I didn't recognize. It was at once both a look
    of conquest, and a look of satisfaction at a job well done.

    Kyle

    padded off to the en suite bathroom to get us both towels, leaving me
    to bask in the moment. Meera was right; there was a certain kind of
    magic to it.

    It was then I remembered the final part of the bet.

    Reaching

    into my pocket, I retrieved my phone, opened up the camera. Making sure
    to get the whole spread of the x-rated painting on my chest while
    cropping out my face, I took a single photograph, snapchatting it to
    Meera with the caption "you were right :)"

    I laid there on the bed in silence thinking about that look on his face. It was a special, special look.

    Standing

    beneath the falling rain of the shower, feeling Brian begin to
    slowly-but-anxiously feed his cock in and out of my cunt again, I
    thought about that look on Kyle's face that night. I wanted to see it
    again.

    Slipping off his long, straining cock I turned to face him, then sank to my knees once again.

    I

    gripped firmly at his large balls, pulled up tight to his body in
    anticipation of the coming release, and took the huge head of his cock
    into my mouth once again. Sliding it deeper, I bobbed my head with
    purpose, sucking long and deliberate strokes, desperately milking his
    climax to the forefront.

    Brian

    began to shake. His gasps came quicker and deeper. I felt his rock-hard
    dick swell up even firmer, giving me my final warning.

    With one last languid drag of my lips along his shaft, I popped his cock out of my mouth.

    Brian looked down at me with a ferocious hunger.

    Never taking my eyes off his, I leaned back onto my heels and put my hands on his wet thighs.

    He reached his hand to his straining, bobbing manhood.

    I closed my eyes, tilted my head back, and opened my mouth.

    I

    felt his body shake as he pumped his cock with abandon, and then, after
    a final grunt of exertion, I felt the first rope of his hot cum drape
    itself across my face.

    Another on my lip

    A third from my chin into my open mouth.

    A fourth against my neck.

    Feeling

    no more lashes from the most erotic of whips, I opened my eyes just in
    time to see him milk the final pulses of cum out of his cock and over
    his knuckles.

    He

    let go of his spent cock, and I leaned forward, taking it into my mouth
    again. Suckling on the head, I looked up at him again, and there, on my
    knees, painted with this man's cum, I saw the look.

    Conquest. Ownership. Satisfaction.

    I

    had never planned to see Brian again, but I wanted him to know that for
    at least this one day, everything I had belonged to him.

    You can imagine my surprise the weekend I came home from school and discovered he was dating my mother.

    It

    was a complete and total coincidence, he had no idea she was my mother,
    but coincidence or not, we had a huge problem on our hands, hence the
    huge trouble I was currently in.

    School

    was now over for the year, and I was going to be home a lot more, and I
    had no idea how I was going to handle seeing my mother being
    affectionate with this man I had experienced so intimately.

    That's

    why at Sasha's party I did whatever I could to get my mind off the
    trouble at hand, which on this particular night meant fucking this kid
    Trevor I knew from honor's math class in Sasha's upstairs bathroom.

    He

    was cute enough, and I had had enough drinks to feel pleasant and
    flushed, so after a short round of catching up and flirting we made our
    way upstairs. I wasn't looking for love, I was looking for distraction.

    As

    I mentioned, his dick was perfectly adequate. Sucking dick always got
    me very wet, and I desperately needed to get fucked soon, so I slipped
    his cock into my mouth and bobbed away as I waited for the juices to
    start flowing inside me.

    I

    quickly got wet, alright, but the problem was every time I closed my
    eyes it was Brian's huge cock I was sucking, not Trevor's.

    I tried to shake off the thoughts, so I slid my panties off, hiked up my skirt, and bent over the sink.

    I

    heard the tear of a condom wrapper, and then I felt Trevor's hand on my
    ass as he quickly fumbled with his cock to find my wet opening.

    I thought about how I had fucked Brian bareback. Twice.

    Trevor pushed clumsily and after a few tries I felt my cunt walls stretch to welcome him.

    My

    mind drifted to how expertly Brian had warmed me up and fed my body his
    massive cock. How it split me wide. Trevor's cock was nice, but it
    wasn't, that.

    Trevor

    humped and fucked at me, his hips slapping against my ass as his cock
    drove up into me. It felt good, but it was nowhere near good enough to
    get me to cum, or to drive the thoughts of Brian's magnificent cock from
    my mind.

    Pleasant

    as this experience was, It wasn't working, so I was ready to move on.
    Stealing a trick from my roommate Claire, I called out in my sexiest
    moan "Cum on me; I want you to cum on me!" This was a command that
    seemingly no man could resist, and instantly drove them to the brink. I
    had only given this command once before, to Brian that first time he
    fucked me, and for him it wasn't a shortcut, it was an honest request to
    be showered in his seed.

    The

    thought triggered something inside me and I felt my orgasm start to
    build, but the shortcut worked before I could wrangle it. Suddenly my
    cunt was empty of Trevor's cock and I heard the snap of a removed
    condom. He gripped my wide ass with one hand, trembled and shook as he
    jerked his cock with the other, and then with a gasp and a groan I felt
    his hot cum spurting out and lashing the flesh of my ass.

    It

    was, fine. Trevor's cock, his cum, while nice, did nothing to remove
    the memory of being properly fucked and claimed by the man who was now
    my mother's boyfriend.

    Trevor and I cleaned up, he kissed me, thanked me, and exited, leaving me alone with my thoughts.

    I looked at myself in the mirror and sighed heavily.

    "What the fuck am I going to do?"

    Chapter 14: Stephanie gives Tim an explosive graduation present.

    The

    sunshine sneaking through the cracks in my window shades told me it was
    Saturday morning. The hardon between my legs told me I was awake.

    Last

    night was a whirlwind, and I honestly wasn't even sure it all really
    happened. After losing my virginity the night before, yesterday had
    begun with me emptying my balls into the slick womb of my step-sister's
    best friend, followed by my high school graduation, all leading to a
    mega party at my classmate's house where I seemingly made up with my
    best friend Tara, found out she was dating Sarah (my next door neighbor
    and longest crush), watched them fuck, and then ended with me shooting
    my nuts off into an empty shower right before Sarah walked in on me and
    told me I had a "great-looking cock." Oh yeah, and then I got caught
    peeping by my friend Mike's girlfriend Kerri as they fucked in the back
    of my car, which I'm pretty sure turned her on.

    It had been a wild 24 hours.

    Still

    hard from the magic of the morning and the memories of last night, I
    pulled the covers back, fished my cock out of my pajama shorts, and
    examined it while I let it breathe. Sarah called it "great-looking."
    Stephanie called it "gorgeous." Tara called it "fantastic." I had looked
    at it before, but I had never really LOOKED at it. As the teenage guy I
    was, I always worried that my dick would be inadequate, that it would
    be too small, that it wouldn't be able to get hard, but up until very
    recently I never had any independent commentary done on it. I had to say
    I was a fan of the results. And looking at it now, I could see what
    they saw in it. It was thick, it was hard, it was a good length, it was,
    proud. My fingers passed over it gently and I briefly thought of
    replaying the scenes of the previous day and jerking off, but I was
    meeting Stephanie later this evening for my "graduation present," and I
    wanted to stay at the ready just in case the evening went the way I
    hoped it would.

    Stephanie.

    She was an enigma. We had fucked twice, and she had finally opened up
    to me a bit, but she was still playing games. I needed to get to the
    bottom of why she was acting weird about us, hopefully after I got to
    the bottom of her cunt again with my "gorgeous" cock.

    My

    cock stayed hard as I showered, but I resisted the urge there too, even
    as my dirty mind circled back toward Mike's girlfriend Kerri. I knew it
    was wrong, but, damn she had nice tits. The way they bounced as she
    fucked was intoxicating. It was a shame that Mike wasn't giving that
    girl everything she needed and then some.

    Heading

    downstairs for a coffee before I left to meet Tara, I cheerily greeted
    my step mom Kelly, but was met with a distracted "mmhmm," which was
    decidedly out of character for her. She sat at the kitchen table nursing
    her own coffee, staring wistfully out the window. Something was up.

    "What's up, Kell?" I said, sitting down to join her.

    "Nothing, honey, it's fine," She begged off, stirring her coffee idly.

    "Come

    on, Kelly," I said, not buying the front she was putting up, "you
    always said I could talk to you about anything, so you should be able to
    do the same with me!"

    "You're

    so sweet, Tim," she smiled. She let out a big sigh, and leaned backward
    against the back of her chair. "It's Brian, my, friend." she finally
    let out. The pause before "friend" spoke volumes to me. I don't know
    what they had been doing with each other, but they were clearly more
    than friends.

    "What about him?" I said, filling the space of her pause.

    "I don't think I'm going to be seeing him for a while."

    "No? Why, what happened?" Kelly began to answer but before the words came out, my step sister Alexa came bouncing into the room.

    "Morning,"

    she said, flatly, not registering the vibe in the room. Her mom's less
    than enthusiastic response gave her pause the same way it did me, and
    she turned her attention toward us. "What're you guys talking about?"

    "Brian

    broke up with her," I blurted out bluntly, looking Alexa dead in the
    eyes. I watched the color leave her face, and her body tensed up.
    Unbeknownst to Kelly, Brian had been the one to take Alexa’s virginity,
    which created a conflict of interest to say the least, but Brian made
    Kelly happier than I had ever seen since my dad passed away; I was
    really hoping this wasn't all because of something Alexa had said to
    him. Maybe it was, or maybe the knowledge that he had pushed his dick
    into his girlfriend's daughter was just too weird for him, who knows.

    "We

    didn't break; I mean we weren't,” Kelly stammered, “ I don't know what
    we were. He said he had some stuff he had to deal with, and that he
    needed some space, so he's not going to be around for a while, that's
    all."

    "Jeez,

    mom, I'm sorry," Alexa said, sitting down at the table now. There was
    still a slight sense of panic on her face. She reached out and touched
    her mom's hand lovingly.

    "Yeah, he seemed nice," I added, still staring at Alexa.

    "Thanks,

    you guys," Kelly said warmly. She basked in our love for a moment, then
    snapped out of it. "Anyway, it is what it is. I need to get going -
    Sandy and I are going shopping. What're you kids up to today?"

    "I'm getting lunch with Tara," I said, bringing some lightness back to mind.

    "That's great, honey!" Kelly beamed, "I like her; I miss seeing her around."

    "Yeah,

    me too," I said, smiling back at her. Alexa remained silent, but the
    positive energy of my plans with Tara seemed to be enough to get Kelly
    moving.

    "Well

    you two have fun," she said, "I don't know what time I'll be back,
    shopping might turn into drinks after shopping, who's to say" she
    chuckled. Getting up from the table she made her way around, kissed us
    each on the forehead, and went off on her way.

    Alexa and I sat in silence.

    "What did you say to him?" I whispered bluntly.

    "Nothing!" She loudly whispered back "I haven't even seen him since he was here the other night!"

    "Well

    the timing is pretty damn convenient," I grumbled. We sat in silence
    for another moment, both thinking through the scenarios. "Listen," I
    finally said, "I know it's weird that you two, you know, but you don't
    see how happy she is when he's around. She needs this. I think you
    should go talk to him and try to smooth this all out."

    I

    couldn't believe what I was saying. Not only had Brian fucked Alexa
    (twice!), but I also knew from first hand experience that he had some
    kinky shit going on with Sandy and her husband Don. It was for the first
    time, in that moment, that I realized all of that took a backseat to
    Kelly's happiness. I wanted it for her. She deserved it.

    "Fine," Alexa said, exasperated, "I'll see if I can find him and I'll, talk to him. I'll try and make this all right."

    "Good." I said with a sigh. "You're doing the right thing."

    I had no idea if that was true.

    "I

    gotta go meet Tara," I said, finishing my coffee as I stood up. "By the
    way," I snorted as I made my way past Alexa, "you might wanna take a
    shower, you smell like a beer hall."

    I had no idea where she had been the night before; I'd have to remember to ask Stephanie for the details later.

    "God, Ridley and Ms. Dorman?" Tara said in disbelief as she took a pull from her soda. "I still can't believe it."

    "Yeah,

    me neither," I replied with a chuckle. Lunch with Tara had been great
    so far. We slipped right back into our old rhythms, joking and laughing
    as we gossipped and caught up. Somehow the pressure was gone, at least
    for the moment, and the warm glow I felt in her presence had returned.

    It

    didn't hurt that she looked great today, too. Even on days like today,
    when she wasn't trying to impress anyone, Tara couldn't help but bring a
    certain smolder. Short gym shorts and knee high socks showed off her
    thick thighs, and the bra she wore under her loose tank top had extra
    straps that draped across the top of her tits, accenting them while not
    being overly flashy.

    "What was his dick like, did you see it?" She said, leaning in, munching on a french fry. That was the Tara I knew and loved.

    "Curved

    and kinda small," I responded with stifled glee. I was certain I had a
    nicer cock than the resident lothario of the local educational system.

    "Jesus,

    Miller, you're becoming quite the experienced peeping tom, huh" She
    joked, smiling wryly. She was sure right. A couple weeks ago Tara and I
    had witnessed my next door neighor Sarah get fucked in full view of her
    bedroom window, then a couple days ago I caught my favorite teacher
    fucking the gym teacher in a classroom, and last night, God, last night.
    Last night I had watched Tara and Sarah eat each other out at a
    graduation party. My best friend and my biggest crush fucking each
    other.

    "Yeah,

    I'll say," I responded. A long pause hung in the air between us as we
    both remembered what happened last night. It had been a hell of a way to
    find out about Tara and Sarah's relationship, but somehow it also
    seemed to diffuse the tension between us. That being said, it was still
    another highly erotic experience we shared despite neither one of us
    ever touching the other.

    My cock twitched in my pants at the memory.

    All

    of a sudden my attention was brought back to the here and now as my
    gaze fell across the outdoor patio we relaxed in. Two new patrons had
    entered, and just been seated. It was a medium height, skinny African
    American guy about our age, and a tall, thick-thighed strawberry blonde
    with two of the biggest tits I had ever had the pleasure of seeing, that
    sat beneath a modest, knee-length sundress.

    "Hey,"

    I said to Tara, breaking the silence finally, trying not to stare at
    the couple across the way, "See that girl over there?" I slyly flicked
    my eyes in their direction as I spoke.

    "Who, the redhead?" Said, looking right over with no such attempt at conspicuousness.

    "Strawberry

    blonde," I corrected her, "or at least that's what she likes to say."
    Tara rolled her eyes. "That's Rachel." Tara's eyes went wide.

    "The one from the prom, who, you know,” she whispered at me now, making a slight "jack off" hand motion for emphasis.

    "Jesus, stop that," I chuckled, swatting at her hand before Rachel could see. "Yeah, that's her,"

    Tara

    side-eyed her as she and her companion settled in with their menus. She
    looked good. Big tits straining against the front of her dress,
    neckline low enough to show off her collarbones and a hint of her deep
    cleavage but high enough to remain decent, thick thighs crossed over
    each other stemmed out from the flare of her dress, cute, conservative,
    white sneakers on her feet.

    "She

    looks pretty uptight," Tara said dismissively, "I'm sorry she got
    grossed out by your cum, but frankly I'm not really surprised; she seems
    like the 'dry handy under a thick blanket' type." My eyes went wide, at
    first in disbelief that Tara would use that kind of language in a
    public setting, but then because I couldn't believe she remembered the
    "ew, gross!" story. It had been pretty hurtful to me at the time, and
    she remembered, and was even now trying to make me feel better about it.

    We sat in a small silence again as we both side eyed Rachel now. It was good to have my friend back.

    "Man,

    redheads just seem to always have the best tits, don't they?" she said
    finally. All I could do was nod. I remembered those tits, fat and wide,
    bursting through my fingers as I squeezed them; Jiggling seductively as
    she stroked my cock; lashed with a thick line of my hot semen. Semen
    Tara didn't think was gross.

    Redheads

    always have the best tits. Sarah was a redhead. Sarah had fantastic
    tits. I had seen Tara's hands and lips ravage them just last night. This
    conversational segue could not be avoided. Clearly we weren't sure how
    to broach the subject, so Tara employed a tried and true method: she
    batted her eyes back towards me and said "truth or dare?"

    I

    smiled; those three words were comforting coming from her, even if our
    conversation was about to get potentially awkward. "Truth," I offered
    back.

    "Do you,” she began. She paused momentarily to think through her words. "Are you ok with everything that happened last night?"

    "Am

    I ok with watching two gorgeous women eat each other out, feet from my
    face?" I chuckled, deflecting the question, "yeah I'd say I'm ok with
    that!" Tara looked away with slight embarrassment, her cheeks flushing
    red ever so slightly.

    "No,

    I mean, are you ok with me and Sarah?" she said as she picked nervously
    at her fingers. "I know how much you like her, but you never made a
    move, and you seemed to be, preoccupied, with Stephanie, so I just,” she
    paused again, a slight grimace on her face. “ are you ok with it?"

    "Honestly,

    yes, I am," I told her. It wasn't a lie. "I'm happy you're happy, for
    real." I thought back to last night before adding "and I mean, if I get
    to live vicariously through you, who am I to complain?" We both chuckled
    as Tara's blush began to return.

    "You know me, Miller," she said, meeting my gaze with her bright, sparkly eyes, "I'm an open book." Our eye contact lingered.

    "Truth or dare," I said, actively ending the moment.

    "Truth," she quickly responded

    I

    asked the one question I was dying to know the answer to: "How the hell
    did you two get together?" Tara smiled and looked a way a moment.

    "Well,"

    she began, "oddly enough, she actually approached Me. I wasn't prepared
    for it, but honestly, after that day you and I watched her, I couldn't
    get her out of my head. That body of hers was amazing, she was so hot, I
    had no idea!"

    "Yeah, join the club," I joked.

    "She

    started flirting with me after school, and you had told me she and
    Stephanie had hooked up, so I knew she was 'open to suggestion,' so once
    things went the way they went with Bud, I just, went for it" She smiled
    a coy smile.

    "And she went for it right away?" I asked, breaking the rules of the game.

    "It

    took some convincing," Tara said with a smile, "she's not totally
    comfortable with people knowing about that part of her sexuality yet,”
    Her eyes drifted wistfully and she licked her lips “ but we agreed to go
    on a date, and, well let's just say I got a hard yes after I convinced
    her under the bleachers with my fingers and tongue."

    My

    cock immediately went from six to midnight. Under those bleachers was
    where Sarah told me she had a very unsatisfying loss of her virginity,
    so it was extra arousing to hear Tara worked some real magic on her in
    that very same spot. Good for her. Fuck I wish I could have seen that
    too.

    "So

    wait," I said as my mind cued in on a detail, "are you guys like going
    out? Like not just fooling around, actually going on dates and stuff?"
    It was an important distinction. Tara had been with plenty of people,
    but she never had a steady boyfriend (or girlfriend) as long as I had
    known her.

    "Yeah,"

    she said, with another coy smile, "we've gone out a couple times, and
    it's, really nice." She was starting to almost glow as she spoke of
    Sarah, now. I had never seen her like this. "I think she, "she paused
    excitedly as she was about to cross a threshold totally new to her. “ I
    think she's my girlfriend!"

    I had a smile on my face that matched hers. I was so happy to see her happy. "That's amazing, Tara, really."

    "Thanks, Miller," she said, meeting me again with those sparkling eyes, "that means a lot."

    We

    smiled at each other with the love of two close friends, until the
    moment was ended by my buzzing phone. It was Stephanie. I turned my
    attention to my phone.

    "Important stuff?" Tara said dryly. I think she knew who it was even without asking.

    "It's

    Stephanie, I'm picking her up after work, she just wanted to confirm
    time and stuff. I barely registered Tara's languid nod before she
    excused herself to go to the bathroom.

    The

    stiffness in my pants had abated a bit, but I felt that rush return as I
    thought about tonight with Stephanie. My graduation present. Good God,
    what could it possibly be?

    Mind

    wandering idly, my eyes drifted across the patio, over to Rachel; I
    caught her looking right at me. Her eyes darted away quickly, but then,
    as her companion got up to presumably go to the bathroom himself, she
    allowed her eyes to meet mine for real. I smiled kindly and waved
    slightly. Unlike the last time I saw her, at church, this time she
    smiled back and matched my wave. Her eyes hung on mine a little longer, I
    saw her legs shift under her, and she looked away. I kept looking,
    however, and saw that same flush in her upper chest that I saw at
    church. She was remembering.

    "So,

    truth or dare, Miller," Tara said as she plopped back down into her
    chair. As she reached for her soda, I noticed something seemed different
    about her. It was subtle, but she had tied her loose tank top into a
    knot, pulling the fabric tight to her body, and somehow she seemed to
    be, bustier. Her tits sat a little bit higher, and those extra straps
    across the top of her globes seemed like they were getting put to work.

    "Truth," I said, as my cock twitched in my pants.

    "What's going on with you and Stephanie?" she said, somewhat reluctantly.

    "Honestly, I'm still not sure. Things are, progressing, but it's all still pretty weird.

    "Have you guys,” she couldn't bring herself to finish the question.

    "Yeah," I began, followed by a slight pause, "twice. First time the night before graduation, and then again the next morning."

    For

    a slight moment Tara's face turned cold. She looked down, stressfully
    picking her fingers for a moment, and then just as quickly she was back
    into the conversation like nothing had happened.

    "Where did you cum?" Tara said with a big inhale of breath.

    "Inside her. Both times." I watched Tara's legs shift slightly and caught her as her tongue slipped quickly along her lips.

    " And THEN, she tells me she's leaving for college in three weeks!" I just shook my head and we both laughed.

    "Sounds like you got a lot on your plate, Miller," Tara said with a far away lilt in her voice.

    "For

    real!" we both chuckled, and then the silence returned. I thought about
    that question. It wasn't out of the norm for Tara, but still, "Truth or
    Dare?"

    "Truth," Tara said, clearing her throat.

    "Why did you want to know where I came?" I saw her cheeks begin to blush again as she fumbled for an answer.

    "I,

    wanted to make sure she's treating you right," she said finally,
    looking me in the eye again, "I don't want to have to coddle you through
    another 'ew, gross' scenario," she said with a playful scrunch of her
    cute nose.

    Our

    eye contact lingered, and then my need to vent got the better of me.
    "She seems to enjoy playing weird power games with me though."

    "Power games?" Tara inquired, suddenly very interested.

    "Yeah

    like,” I leaned in, as to not broadcast the graphic story i was about
    to tell, “ I went to this party at The Spot, and was talking to this new
    girl, and Stephanie showed up and totally cock blocked me. Not that I
    was trying to bang this girl, but Stephanie totally shut it all down."

    "Weird,"

    "And

    then this other time when I was driving her home, she pulls out my
    cock, starts jerking me off, and then says 'this belongs to me!' And
    she's totally weird about it all when Alexa is around, it's been a
    trip." I sighed. "I don't know what's going on. I don't hate it, but
    it's all very confusing. But since we've started having sex, well she
    seems to really like it, I think"

    Tara paused in contemplation for a moment. Suddenly an impish smile spread over her lips, followed by "Truth or dare?"

    The mischief in her sparkling eyes got to me. I chose "Dare."

    "You

    know, I'm glad things are getting back to normal, but I don't think
    we're even just yet, Miller," she said in mock offense, "you're going to
    see Stephanie tonight, right?"

    "Yes," I said suspiciously.

    "Well I say we level the playing field: I dare you to record yourself fucking Stephanie, and send it to me."

    My

    eyes burst wide, and my stomach sank. That was quite an ask. It made me
    extremely nervous, but it also made me extremely turned on. Tara wanted
    to wipe the slate clean by watching me fuck. This wasn't just a
    ceremonial request, right? Tara wanted to watch me fuck. My best friend
    Tara wanted a sex tape of me fucking Stephanie. Probably to masturbate
    to.

    "I don't know, I don't know if Stephanie would; "

    "Sarah

    didn't know you watched us last night," Tara said, cutting me off, "so
    why does Stephanie have to know?" She playfully bounced her eyebrows at
    me.

    I

    stared at her deep and hard. She was fucking serious. "Ok," I finally
    said. She smiled. Jesus, what were we doing? Stephanie and I had just
    gotten over the fact that I had secretly heard her orgasm sounds through
    the floorboards, and now I was going to secretly videotape her having
    sex? Whatever unspoken shit there was between Tara and me, it was going
    to get destructive, I could tell, but neither of us were willing to tear
    the bandaid off. And honestly, I think we both just found it really
    hot.

    "Good!"

    she said, "I look forward to it!" A sensual smile beamed at me below
    piercing, dark eyes. I could see her nipples pressing through the fabric
    of her bra and shirt.

    What the hell was I getting myself into?

    We

    settled our bill and parted with a hug, making plans to hang out later
    in the week. I felt good about us. We had told each other everything and
    made it through. Well, I hadn't told her about Christine, or Mike and
    Kerri, but ALMOST everything. And we were happy for each other. I wasn't
    sure how I was going to complete this dare, but that was for another
    time. After running a few other errands I had to pick up Stephanie from
    work, and see what her "graduation present" had in store for me.

    Leaving

    the cafe I took one glance back at Rachel, who I once again caught
    looking in my direction. Those glorious tits of hers raised high as she
    took in a breath.

    One reconciliation was ticked off on the list, so why not another? I should message her soon.

    Pulling

    up outside Stephanie’s work, I immediately texted her to tell her I
    arrived. I was way over excited. My cock was already hard as a rock just
    thinking about what might come next.

    "Give

    me like 10 minutes, and then come in" popped up in reply. My cock
    throbbed. I was afraid I might just cum in my pants in anticipation, but
    that worry went away when I saw someone exit the coffee shop. It was
    that guy who drove Stephanie home the other night. That cold pang of
    jealousy dropped hard into my stomach. I didn't know this guy, I had
    absolutely zero reason to be suspicious of him, but that didn't stop me
    from hating his guts. My cock flagged a bit as I played over scenarios
    in my head between him and Stephanie that would make me angry. Dirty
    scenarios.

    But

    then my mind drifted to Christine. Here I was jealous about wanting to
    have Stephanie all to myself, but barely a week ago my cock was in the
    mouth of another woman. If I was going to be real about this, I needed
    to nip that in the bud, even though Christine Did mention there being a
    "next time." A next time where she wanted me to,

    "Ok

    come on in :)" popped onto my phone screen with a buzz. I shook the
    thoughts of other women and lascivious men out of my mind, and made my
    way inside the coffee shop.

    It was dark. The chairs had been put up, the floor had been swept, all the lights in the display cases were off.

    "Hello?" I projected. It was silent.

    My phone buzzed

    "There's a door in front of you against the back wall. Walk through it." popped up.

    I

    saw the door. I approached it slowly. Pushing it open I saw an area of
    the shop I had no idea existed. It was a small, dimly lit open area that
    seemingly used to be used for additional seating, but now was more or
    less empty save for some blank tables and chairs.

    Positioned in the middle of the floor, beneath one of the dim bulbs of the moody track lighting, was a single chair.

    "Hello?" I offered again.

    "Sit down, Timmy." It was Stephanie’s voice, coming from the darkness.

    Slowly

    I moved to the chair and obeyed the command. I stared into the darkness
    trying to see what was going on, but saw only black.

    "Did

    you enjoy the party last night?" Came from the darkness again. My
    stomach dropped. She couldn't, there's no way she knew, right?

    "Yeah, it was fun," I said back to the darkness.

    "Good,"

    she said in a soft whisper. I heard the click clack of heels getting
    closer, and then the syrupy darkness in front of me parted. High heels.
    Sheer, black stockings that climbed up smooth calves, ending just over
    the bend of her knee. A glorious gap of smooth, bare thigh. The swoosh
    and sway of a very short, pleated skirt. The exposed flat of her tight,
    athletic stomach. A white button down, open, tied into a knot right
    below her cleavage. Her cleavage, oh my God, tits sitting high and
    tight, pushed together, presented seductively with a hint of black and
    blue lace holding her back from bursting out. The ridge of her collar
    bone, the swoop of her neck, the gentle angle of her jaw. Lips painted
    deep red, her tongue darting around a lollipop she had in her mouth.
    Dark, smokey eye make up. And last but not least, her golden hair pulled
    into two explosive pigtails.

    It was Stephanie.

    My cock raged. My throat went dry.

    "School's

    out, Timmy," she said with an evil smile, and raised a small remote in
    her hand. She clicked it, and suddenly my ears were filled by the
    unmistakable four-note intro to Britney Spears' "Baby One More Time."

    "Oh my God," was all I could manage.

    Stephanie struck a pose and kicked her hips out to the side.

    As

    the beat began to pulse, Stephanie walked her long legs over to me,
    stopping periodically to give me a slow twirl, or to gyrate her hips
    seductively along to the music. Each step made her tits shake and
    jiggle, and each twirl gave me the slightest tantalizing glimpse at her
    toned ass.

    "Oh baby, baby, how was I supposed to know, "

    Getting

    right up on me now, she placed her arms on my shoulders, straddled me,
    and slowly sat down on my lap. My cock fought painfully against the
    confines of my pants, but no release was in sight. Taking the lollipop
    out of her mouth, she smiled at me and started suggestively drawing her
    lips and tongue around the slick candy like it was the head of my cock.

    "Give me a sign; hit me baby one more time!"

    There

    was a brief silence as the song ended, and then the next track started.
    The sexy, sultry drums of "Slave 4 U" filled the air. Stephanie smiled.

    Taking

    one last long suck at the lollipop, Stephanie popped it into my mouth,
    and hopped off my lap. Turning her back to me she swayed her hips,
    shimmying her short schoolgirl skirt to and fro over her pert ass.

    The

    first thing to go was her button down. She made a big show of undoing
    the tie, peeling it off her shoulders, sliding it down her body and
    revealing the blue and black lace lingerie that held her tits so
    deliciously high and tight.

    "I'm a; slaaaave for you, "

    Tossing

    the shirt aside, Stephanie ran her hands up and down her body as she
    slithered like a snake. Her skin glimmered, oiled and golden, in the low
    light above.

    "Baby; don't you wanna; dance up on me, "

    Next

    to go was the skirt. Her hips swayed back and forth as she pulled
    teasingly at the hem, flashing me quick shots of her panties, bending
    over and shaking her ass at me. She danced and shimmied the skirt down
    her long legs, finally giving me a full view of her gorgeous, womanly
    body clad only in lacy black and blue lingerie.

    "Get it get it; get it get it; oh, "

    Her

    hands caressed her stomach, traveling on their way up to her breasts.
    Stepping toward me in time with the music, she sat down on my lap again.

    I lost track of the music at this point.

    Grinding

    her thinly-covered cunt against my desperately hard cock, Stephanie
    closed her eyes and lolled her head around in ecstasy as she squeezed
    and kneaded at her tits, pressing them up and out even further, as
    though they were ready to burst out of her bra.

    Then,

    hips still gyrating on my stiff member, her fingers trailed down the
    mesmerizing crevice of her taut cleavage. Her fingers danced teasingly
    at the front clasp of her garment, and with an almost orgasmic exhale,
    Stephanie unfastened her bra and released her amazing tits to the cool
    night air.

    Dropping

    the bra to the floor, her hands went back to her tits, caressing,
    squeezing, kneading, all just inches from my face. I couldn't resist. I
    licked my lips and dove forward, taking a hard nipple into my mouth.

    Stephanie

    gasped, but she didn't stop me; not right away. My lips sucked hard and
    my tongue danced and teased, eliciting sharp, high pitched squeaks from
    the goddess on my lap.

    Hands

    on my head pulled me backward and I reluctantly popped off her
    delicious nub. A head shake and a finger wave said "naughty, naughty."
    My cock throbbed.

    Still

    shimmying and gyrating on my lap, Stephanie brought her hands down to
    my pants and deftly unfastened them. She cooed, and ran her fingers over
    the bulge in my briefs.

    I moaned.

    She chuckled.

    Getting

    up off me, she grabbed my pants and underwear, and I lifted my hips as
    she slid them down my legs. My cock stood out hard, proud, and wanting.

    Stephanie smiled, spread my legs, and slowly dropped to her knees.

    Somewhere in the ether Britney crooned about toxicity.

    Stephanie ran her hands slowly up my thighs, dancing around, but never touching my straining cock. She smiled as I groaned.

    She

    leaned in close enough to feel her hot breath on the skin of my shaft,
    but that was all. It was an excruciating, exquisite tease.

    My

    breath already ragged from the sensory overload, I exhaled loudly when
    her hands grasped my balls and began to gently squeeze and pulse. I
    closed my eyes.

    Finger tips traipsed up and down my shaft, sending electric tingles through my body.

    I felt one hand grasp around my base and balls, and then a second wrap around the rest of my exposed shaft.

    A

    firm squeeze. No movement, no rhythm. Just a firm squeeze that made the
    head of my cock feel like it was going to burst. I could feel my pulse
    dancing in the head of my cock.

    I

    opened my eyes and looked down at Stephanie. A devilish smile pulled at
    her lips. She leaned in, gave the head of my cock the most gentle kiss,
    and then all in one movement released her hands from my shaft and
    balls, and sunk the entire length of my cock into her wet, warm mouth.

    A loud "oh!" escaped my mouth as I felt her mouth overtake me.

    She

    held me there, deep in her mouth, practically in her throat, for a long
    moment. I felt the heat, the wetness, the movement of her tongue, and
    then her head began to slowly bob.

    Stephanie expertly drew her lips up and down the length of my cock, repeatedly feeding herself with my stiff member.

    My body was vibrating. I wasn't going to last very long. The pressure was building at an alarming pace.

    Sensing

    I was careening toward the edge, Stephanie pulled her lips up off my
    cock with a delicious pop, and looked me in the eye with a smirk.

    Pursing her lips together she began blowing cool air on the tip of my cock as if trying to cool down a hot meal.

    When

    my breathing returned to something more normal, she gently grasped the
    shaft of my cock with both hands, and began slowly, rhythmically
    stroking.

    Stephanie

    had given me blowjobs before, and handjobs, but this is where things
    really got different. Arching herself up over my hardness, Stephanie
    began to use her whole body to bring me to orgasm. She rubbed my cock
    against her sternum, between her tits as her hands stroked me. She'd pop
    me back into her mouth for a few long, languid sucks, and then rub the
    tip of my penis all over her face. She even briefly pushed her tits
    together and let me fuck them.

    But

    then, the games were over. It was time for the teasing to stop. Stpeh
    became ultra focused, and with one hand on my balls, one hand on my
    shaft, and the tip of my cock in her mouth, she began a three-pronged
    pleasure assault that sent every nerve and neuron in my body into the
    stratosphere.

    She

    sucked, she stroked, she squeezed, all at once, and my body shook and
    trembled at the explosion brewing deep down in my core. It was extreme.
    It was hot. It was completely enveloping.

    "Oh god, oh god, oh god," was all I could manage.

    She let out a long moan of approval loud enough for me to hear.

    "Fuck,

    Stephanie, Fuck, fuck,” I croaked. Hearing me say her name seemed to
    double her efforts, and while her pace stayed deliberate and unchanged,
    there were more squeezes, more tongue movement, more stimulation.

    "Jesus,

    Jesus, Jesus, Stephanie, I'm; " I exclaimed, and suddenly I felt
    Stephanie’s mouth pop off my cock, and I looked down as she pressed me
    between her gorgeous, golden tits. Her hand stroked and squeezed, the
    soft swell of her tits gently held my length, the hard flat of her
    sternum stimulated the underside of my tip.

    I bucked. I seized. I exploded.

    My

    balls gripped tight to my body, my cock pulsed hard between Stephanie’s
    fingers, and I heard her gasp as the first rope of thick, hot cum
    rocketed out of my body and raced up her chest and neck.

    My

    cum came like a volcano, erupting hot, white lava all over her. It
    leapt up over her collar bone, spurt up over her shoulder, draped itself
    over the jiggling swell of her breasts, dribbled down over her fingers.
    Each pulse was a euphoric release, each ounce of liquid joy an erotic
    offering to the goddess before me. Stephanie smiled a smokey, satisfied
    smile as she stroked each lash onto her body.

    My

    spurting ebbed, and breath began to return to my body as my spasms
    wound down. Still slowly stroking my swollen, expended cock, Stephanie
    leaned forward and gently began to suckle on the tip, massaging it
    gently with her tongue. It felt like she was pulling my body back down
    to earth.

    Our eyes locked as her tongue slowly swirled around my head. Gathering myself, I lovingly ran my hand through her hair.

    Recognizing

    I was just about finished, Stephanie removed her hands, and enveloped
    the entire length of my cock into her warm, safe mouth once again. She
    held there for a moment. My hand on her head, my cock sheathed in her
    throat, this was the most vulnerable position she'd ever let herself
    take when we hooked up. It felt nice. Safe. Trusting.

    Slowly

    Stephanie’s head pulled up my length, popping off the tip. Leaning back
    on her heels she gave me an eyeful of the mess I made on her chest.

    A

    long, thick drip of my cum began to slide down between Stephanie’s
    tits, and with a quick swipe of a finger, she scooped it up. Looking me
    in the eye to make sure I saw, she popped the finger into her mouth,
    moaning slightly as she sucked the cum off it.

    She looked back down at her semen-spackled chest, smiled, flicked her eyes back up to mine, and said "Happy Graduation, Timmy."

    I didn't know what to say. I didn't have the words. So I said the first thing that popped into my mind.

    "Do you wanna go on a date some time?"

    To be continued in Part 9

    By LiminallySpaced for Literotica.

    0 min
  • Sex Ed Lessons: Part 7
    A Humiliated woman continues her narrative.

    By LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.



    But

    before I could think too much about Stephanie’s implied jealously
    toward Tara, Stephanie moved things along. "So Tim; what was this 'wild'
    thing you saw?"

    "Well,"

    I began, conjuring up the images I had witnessed, "I was doing some
    prep for the grad ceremony after school, and I forgot my bag in Ms.
    Dorman's room. I went back to get it on my way out and,” the pause
    wasn't so much for dramatic effect as much as it was me still not
    totally believing what I saw. “ I saw Ms. Dorman bent over her desk.
    Getting fucked from behind."

    Stephanie’s folding stopped. "What?" she said, excitedly, finally looking up at me.

    "Yeah, no shit," I chuckled, "she had her skirt up around her waist and she was getting fucking RAILED. And not by her fiance!"

    "Oh

    my God, who was it?" Stephanie blurted, raising an excited hand to her
    cheek, dropping her cold exterior to revel in the hot gossip.

    I

    looked her dead in the eyes. I knew the answer to this would elicit a
    response from her, and I wanted to see it. "Mr. Ridley," I said.

    Stephanie

    looked away from me. "Oh really?" she said flatly. She grabbed the
    shirt she had been folding and got up off the bed, heading towards her
    closet. "Good for him," she said, her back to me.

    "Yeah,

    Ms. Dorman actually caught me watching, we talked about it afterward," I
    continued, my eyes watching her back for any sign of expression, "she
    and her fiance are in a sexless rut, and Ridley kept hounding her, so
    she decided to give in. They do it every couple weeks or so, but she
    doesn't seem to find it very satisfying, I definitely don't think he's
    making her cum."

    "Hmph,

    not surprising," she reflexively chortled. That was it, that was
    something I was looking for. There definitely was something to her story
    of lost virginity, but I wasn't sure what. I needed to find out.

    "Stephanie, that story you told me the other night, about how you lost your virginity, was it true?"

    "Why

    does it matter?" She said, idling at the closet, her back still to me,
    "I was a virgin, I got fucked, and then I wasn't. Who cares how it
    happened?"

    "I care," I said, attempting to break through her defenses, "I care about, you."

    It wasn't a lie.

    Her fidgeting stopped and she turned towards me, a reticent look on her face. I was starting to put the picture together.

    "It

    was Ridley, wasn't it?" I said, a gross taste at the back of my mouth
    as I said it. "Just maybe not exactly like you described?"

    Stephanie

    paused a moment, a far away look on her face, then moved over to the
    bed. She climbed in and wedged herself between the pillows at her
    headboard, knees tucked up almost under her chin. She took a deep
    breath.

    "I

    had such a crush on him," she began. My stomach went cold. Ugh. Ridley.
    "I thought I was such hot shit - I had jerked a few guys off, but that
    was it, really. Didn't matter though, I thought I was the queen of sex
    and seduction. You start to see what you can do to a man, to his cock,
    and you start to feel powerful."

    She wasn't lying. I knew from first hand experience how powerful a woman can be with your cock in her hand.

    "He

    was the hot young teacher, all the girls talked dirty about him. He
    flirted with everyone, So when he became the assistant coach, I decided I
    was going to do what the other girls wouldn't dare; I was going to fuck
    him."

    I moved over to where she was, and sat on the edge of the bed. "On a tournament trip?" I asked, breathlessly.

    "No,"

    she continued, "I had made it a point to start flirting back, and one
    day after practice It was just him and me putting the equipment away. It
    was quiet, we were alone, so I went up to him and grabbed his cock."

    My pants started to tighten. Decency be damned, her taboo story was making me hard.

    "He

    groaned and smiled," she went on, "and I reached in and pulled it out. I
    hadn't seen that many dicks at that point, and his was the first that
    was curved, which was interesting." I chuckled. This little detail
    confirmed her story was true. "I was rubbing his cock, jerking him off,
    and I kept wanting to go in to kiss him, but he just wouldn't shut the
    fuck up, so I'm standing there, jacking his cock, and he's going 'yeah,
    that's it, yeah, jerk it' like some fucking porno!"

    "Oh wow, that's classy," I said sarcastically. This supposed lothario of a teacher seemed to be a real jackass.

    "So

    I'm jerking him off, and he starts going 'yeah, you want it? You want
    that cock, baby?' and I mean, despite it being less than the sexiest
    thing I've ever experienced, it was what I came for, and as you know I
    always keep my word,” visions of Stephanie by my side at the prom
    flashed in my head as I nodded. "And so I just said 'yeah, baby, i want
    that cock!'" She shook her head in embarrassment. "My God, I can't
    believe I actually said that,'' she chuckled.

    "Well,

    in any event, that seemed to be all the invitation he needed," she
    sighed, "because as soon as I said that, he grabbed me, spun me around
    and started squeezing my tits." That cold twinge of jealousy grew into
    my stomach, but it was more than just jealousy. The thought of Ridley
    grabbing her tits, poking into her back with his hard, bent cock made me
    a little angry. He was a total tool, and he was getting to have this
    experience with Stephanie, a girl who definitely deserved better.

    "It

    was a pretty exhilarating experience. My cunt is wet, is what I'm
    saying, so when he started pawing at my shorts, I didn't stop him, and I
    reached down and helped him out."

    My cock throbbed at the imagery, I wished it was me sliding her pants off.

    "So

    he yanks my shorts and panties down," she said with a bit of a pause.
    Her eyes got kind of far away for a moment as she conjured up the
    memory. "And he bends me over. I'm grasping for anything to stabilize
    myself, and he's just saying 'you want this cock, don't you? You want me
    to give it to you?' and I wasn't lying when I said 'yes, give me that
    cock!' like a goddamn pornstar."

    Her legs shifted together a bit at this moment. I couldn't tell if it was from arousal or embarrassment.

    "So

    I'm expecting, I don't know what I was expecting, I guess a bit more
    tenderness? A bit of foreplay? Some consideration at all of my own needs
    at the very least, but instead, as I'm there bent over the equipment
    rack, I hear him spit into his hand. Then I feel the head of his cock
    line itself up between my cunt lips, and he just starts to push into me.
    There wasn't any pain, like I said, I sure was wet, but it was just a
    very sudden, surprising experience. I gasped, and he kept pushing, and
    my body keeps taking him in, and then I feel his hips against my thighs;
    I've got his whole cock inside me. I wanted to take a minute to get
    used to it all, but he immediately starts pulling out, and then he
    thrusts back in. I feel him grab my hips with both hands, and then he
    just starts pumping. He's fucking me. It feels good, but it's all so
    overwhelming, I can't really focus on anything. I'm gasping for a
    controlled breath, and he's just pounding away at me, grunting, saying
    "yeah, take it, take that cock, you volleyball girls are built for
    fucking!'" She laughed a bit at the ridiculousness of what was being
    said.

    I cringed.

    "So

    he's fucking me, pretty uncontrolled and erratically, and just as I'm
    starting to get used to the sensation, he pulls out of me, grunts
    loudly, and starts cumming on the back of my leg."

    "Again," I said, "real classy." She laughed in agreement.

    "Yeah,

    I mean it was all over so fast, and now there I was, leaning against an
    equipment rack, dripping with spunk, trying to figure out what the hell
    I just experienced" she laughed again. "Then to put the cherry on it,
    he slaps my ass, and says 'thanks babe,' in a gross 'bro voice,' can you
    believe it?"

    "I can, actually," I said. What a twat this guy was.

    "And

    so that was it," she concluded, "it was just the one time, and we never
    even really talked to each other for the rest of the season."

    "What'd the other girls say when you told them?"

    "I didn't. I just, I don't know, like I'm not mad about it or anything, but it just wasn't, it just wasn't worth talking about."

    We

    sat in silence for a moment. I looked at Stephanie. She deserved so
    much better. He could have felt those long, shimmering legs wrapped
    around him, felt her wet cunt grip his cock and pulsate as she orgasmed.
    He could have heard her squeal in delight as he took her nipple into
    his mouth. This gorgeous creature in front of me deserved to be
    worshiped and experienced, not treated like a kleenex. He didn't even
    kiss her.

    Silently,

    I shifted up next to her on the bed. She looked me in the eye. Her long
    legs stretched out in front of her. She had let her guard down. I
    reached my hand up and gently touched her face. She didn't flinch. I ran
    my thumb gently over her lips. Those full, luscious lips of her, he
    didn't even kiss them.

    So I did. It was electric.

    I heard her exhale quietly as our lips touched, and she let out a low moan as my tongue slipped into her mouth.

    I

    felt her hand touch my leg. It squeezed. Our lips glided over each
    other, and we began to pull each other close, when all of a sudden she
    broke our embrace and pushed away. No words were said, but the look on
    her face was one of trepidation. At this point, despite all the times
    she'd blown me, jerked me off, or all the times I'd eaten her out or
    sucked her nipples, we had never kissed. We had crossed a line into a
    new level of intimacy, and she wasn't sure how to handle it. What it
    meant. What I meant.

    I

    looked down and saw her hand gripping my thigh, oh so close to my hard
    cock. I reached down, took her hand off my leg, and put it back beside
    her. I would love to have felt her hand on my cock again, on my swollen
    balls, but this wasn't about me. It was about her. About experiencing
    her. About showing her that I was real.

    Putting

    her hand down by her side, I reached back up, cupped her cheek, and
    smiled at her. She closed her eyes. She was nervous. I leaned in and
    felt the heat of her breath on my face as we kissed once more.

    Her nervousness broke, her body relaxed, and I felt her tongue enter my mouth as I pulled her close.

    Our

    tongues sparred with each other slowly, passionately. She wrapped her
    arms around my head, and my hands ran up and down her body. We
    languished in each others' mouths with deliberate kisses. My lips and
    tongue loved on hers, sliding away for hot excursions to her neck and
    jawline that elicited shallow gasps from Stephanie before my lips joined
    hers once again.

    My

    hard cock pressed into her hip, and her legs began to slide back and
    forth against each other in arousal. Without ever leaving the safety of
    her lips, my free hand slid down her body, past the swell of her perfect
    breasts and hard nipples, down over her flat stomach, and under the
    elastic of her pajama pants. There were no panties to be found.

    My

    fingers quickly became slick as they slipped between the swollen lips
    of her cunt. Stephanie moaned into my mouth and her hand came up and
    gripped my face as we kissed. I dipped a finger inside her, feeling the
    tight heat of her body, then drew her wetness up in search of her clit. A
    gasp and a soft bite of my lower lip told me I had struck gold.

    My

    fingers massaged her hard clit in slow, smooth circles, around and
    around, dipping back into her wet core periodically to refresh their
    lubrication. Ragged breaths released into my mouth as our lips continued
    their passionate dance, and she pulled me tighter as the tension
    mounting in her core grew higher and higher.

    Around and around went my fingers. Her hand gripped my hair tight.

    Around and around went my fingers. Little squeals and yelps started to escape from her throat as her body started to twitch.

    Around

    and around went my fingers. She pulled her mouth away from mine and
    threw her head back, gasping for air. My continuous kisses on her neck
    and jawline egged her on.

    Around

    and around, around and around, my fingers summoned her orgasm. Her
    squeals and yelps came faster now. The hand that wasn't gripping my hair
    grasped wildly at the sheets of her bed, and with a final, exuberant
    "fuck!" I heard those three delicious moans burst from her throat in
    their short-short-long succession as she began to cum.

    It

    was at that moment that I sipped my finger down into her cunt while my
    thumb strummed her clit through her orgasm. I needed to feel it. I
    needed to feel her. Her body tensed around me, and my finger was deep in
    her spasming cunt. I felt it squeeze and release my finger in a wild
    rhythm. Her thighs squeezed my hand, and she shook as the pleasure
    worked its way through her body.

    Coming

    down from her euphoric high, I cupped her cunt gently with my hand and
    held it there as her breath began to return to normal. She turned to
    look at me, and took my lips back onto hers. We held each other, kissing
    slowly and romantically as I felt the warmth of her vagina and the
    pressure of her thighs.

    Somewhere along the way both of us drifted off to sleep.

    Minutes

    later, hours later, days later, who's to say, a pleasant feeling gently
    roused me from my sleep. A warm feeling. A wet feeling.

    The

    moonlight diffused through the curtains on Stephanie’s windows was the
    only light, and as consciousness returned, the feeling became more
    pronounced. I looked toward the source of this glorious wake up call; my
    crotch; and through sleepy eyes I saw a dark figure hunched over me.
    Hair bobbing up and down in a messy bun, the only sound in the dark room
    the slight, subtle slurp of a mouth sliding slowly up and down my
    iron-hard cock.

    "Stephanie?"

    I squeaked out. The sucking came to a slow halt, and the figure rose up
    to look at me, perched on her knees between my legs. Bathed in the soft
    moonlight was Stephanie. She was completely naked.

    A

    soft smile skirted across her lips, and she leaned forward, a strand of
    golden hair falling in front of her face. It drew a line up my chest as
    her face floated down toward mine. Still only half awake, I felt her
    lips touch mine in a passionate kiss as she snaked her body, throwing
    her leg over me. Stradling me.

    My cock was straining to the heavens as we kissed. I could feel the heat radiating off of her cunt as it floated above me.

    Our

    lips parted, and her eyes found mine in the darkness. We made no sound,
    but for our ragged, excited breaths. Her eyes asked the question, and
    my eyes gave the answer.

    Reaching back with one hand, she gently grasped my straining cock, and positioned it snugly at her opening.

    "Oh my God," I gasped. My hands reached up and gripped her spread thighs tightly.

    Then

    with one, long, agonizingly slow movement, my step sister's best friend
    lowered herself down on top of me, taking the full length of my cock
    deep into her body with one stroke.

    We

    both gasped. My cock was completely enveloped by her hot, wet cunt; my
    cock was in Stephanie’s cunt; and even the slightest shift or movement
    sent shocks through my whole body. I was inside my first woman, a woman I
    truly cared about, and this overwhelming new sensation sent me
    careening toward the edge.

    Stephanie

    ever so slightly began to rise up, drawing her tight lips along my
    screaming length. I gasped again, losing all control over my breath. My
    balls churned again, and that coil of sweet pleasure came rushing to my
    core.

    "That's

    it, Timmy," Stephanie cooed as she increased her deliberate up and down
    grinding on my cock. That name, Timmy, a name that had once been a
    weapon used to tease and torment me, took on a new, erotic meaning as
    this golden goddess took the length of my cock inside her. It was now a
    term of want. Of desire.

    This

    wasn't hard, fast, staccato fucking, this girl was using her whole body
    to coax me toward ultimate pleasure. My whole body was vibrating.
    "That's it," she said lovingly, placing her hand on the side of my head
    as she watched me lose control.

    "That's it, Timmy," she whispered once again, followed by the command of all commands: "Cum for me. Cum inside me."

    The white hot spring snapped.

    My

    head lolled back, and my mouth hung open, overcome with sensation. My
    balls rushed up tight, my cock flared out hard against the walls of
    Stephanie’s cunt, and I began filling her with torrent upon torrent of
    hot cum.

    "That's

    it, baby, that's it," she encouraged as her tight cunt milked the
    pleasure out from my very soul. I felt the walls of her cunt twitch and
    slide as I flooded her with my semen, and Stephanie pulled me close to
    her as she rode me through the waves of euphoria. "That's it, baby,
    that's it."

    I

    pulsed inside her for what felt like days, and I felt as though I would
    have flown away if it weren't for the weight of her glorious body to
    keep me on earth. She laid down upon me fully now as my cock began to
    soften inside her. Her perfect breasts pressed tight to my chest, and
    our breathing matched in a deep, synchronized rhythm.

    I wrapped my arms around her and smiled as we both began to slip into sleep once more.

    "I might be in love" I thought as the world fell away, "and she leaves in three weeks."

    Chapter 13: It’s graduation day, so that means party time!

    I

    was sweating my ass off in the heat, seated amongst my fellow
    graduating classmates, but I didn't care. My friend Mike sat next to me,
    and was talking to me about something or other, but I didn't hear a
    word he said.

    My mind was on one thing and one thing only.

    I

    woke up that morning alone. The previous night had to have been a
    dream, right? But as my eyes fluttered open and the blur of morning
    vision dissipated, Stephanie’s room came into view. It was no dream.

    I

    laid there, wrapped like a snake in the covers of her bed, and basked
    in my memories of the previous evening. Stephanie had opened up to me in
    more ways than one, and a night of passion and care where I had given
    her my full attention had ended with her taking my virginity. Stephanie,
    my step-sister's best friend, the girl who tormented me relentlessly as
    kids, took my virginity, and fell asleep on top of me with a womb full
    of my cum.

    I

    smiled at the memory, and felt a throb between my legs. I hadn't
    realized it at first, but the magic of "morning wood" had drawn my cock
    out long and hard. I enjoyed the feeling. I reveled in my erection, a
    proud reminder of my manhood, and every thought replaying the previous
    night's events in my mind just reinforced the solid structure.

    I

    turned my attention toward the bedroom door as Stephanie came padding
    in. Fresh from the shower, she had a towel wrapped around her head, and
    wore nothing else but a black bra and panty set. She stopped at the
    vanity mirror across from her bed, and began drying her hair.

    For

    a moment she didn't notice I was awake. Her reflection in the mirror
    afforded me the pleasure of taking in both sides of her body at the same
    time. Her tight, flat stomach and the swell of her supple breasts on
    one side, the curve of her long soft back, the bump of her perfect ass,
    and the full length of her statuesque legs on the other. I had been
    between those legs last night. I had been inside that exquisite body.

    The stiffness between my legs did not abate.

    I

    watched her in silence, when her eyes suddenly caught mine in the
    mirror. She tried to stifle the smile that formed on her lips, looking
    down as she did so. Clearly she was remembering last night too.

    "Morning," she said, catching my eyes again as she continued to dry her hair.

    "Morning," I said back. I couldn't stop the grin forming on my face if I tried. "What time is it?"

    "Its

    early," she said, moving toward her closet to find some clothes, "You
    should be able to get back home without anyone noticing."

    "Trying

    to get rid of me?" I teased, sitting up in bed. She chuckled as she
    moved back toward her vanity, draping her shirt over the chair. She
    shifted her weight to one side, flaring her hips out deliciously.

    "I've gotta go to work," she said, affixing her earrings, "and you've got a big day in front of you."

    "What

    if we both just, skipped?" I said, shifting myself over to the edge of
    the bed closest to her. Stephanie turned around to face me, resting her
    ass on the edge of the vanity, arms crossed across her breasts.

    "You want to skip your high school graduation?" she said with a cocked eyebrow.

    "I

    would," I said, getting up off the bed, revealing my stiffened state. I
    slowly closed the distance between us, led by my erection. She chuckled
    again. Her eyes flicked down to my hard cock. She uncrossed her arms
    and braced herself on the edge of the vanity. I leaned in close, and
    paused for just a moment to watch Stephanie moisten her lips with her
    tongue. I smiled, and went in for a kiss.

    She

    sighed slightly as our lips met. Our tongues quickly began to tangle
    and spar. My hand drifted up to her stomach and felt the smooth skin
    atop tight muscle, then slid down over her hip. My finger slowly slipped
    beneath the band of her panties.

    Stephanie suddenly broke the kiss.

    "Listen

    Tim," she began. My stomach sank. This was it. The rejection was en
    route. She would tell me I was a good guy and it was fun, but it was a
    mistake and we should just go back to;  "We need to be smart about
    this." Her hand came up and gently touched my chest. "What is your step
    mom going to say if she catches you coming in?"

    I

    smiled. I leaned into her, laying my erection across her thigh. I
    slipped another finger into her panties and started to pull down. She
    didn't stop me. "I'll tell her I was out for a run."

    "You

    don't look like you were out for a run," she said through a shallow
    breath. As my hands slid her panties over her legs, I followed them down
    till I was on my knees in front of her.

    "Well

    then," I began as my hands started running up and down Stephanie’s
    golden calves. Her eyes closed dreamily, and she instinctively parted
    her legs. "I guess we'll just need to find a way for me to work up a
    sweat!"

    Stephanie

    laughed in disbelief as my head drifted between her thighs. "Good God,
    I've created a monster!" A loud gasp escaped her throat as I drew my
    tongue up between the lips of her cunt; she was already wet. I
    immediately lifted one of her firm thighs over my shoulder as my tongue
    lapped away at her sweet center. Good lord she tasted good. Gasping
    breaths quickly turned to squeaks and moans. One hand left the edge of
    the vanity and gripped my hair tightly. Her hips gyrated and humped at
    my lips and tongue as I pleasured her. Wanting to drive her completely
    over the edge, I took one hand off her thigh, quickly dipped two fingers
    into my mouth, and then slid them up into her sweet cunt, eliciting a
    loud, throaty "oh!" It was a cry of pure sensation, with no care for
    whether anyone heard her.

    My

    fingers massaged her tight walls while my tongue ran circles around her
    clit. Her body began to vibrate. Her breaths came short and fast
    between syrupy moans, and then all at once her hand pulled my face tight
    to her cunt, her legs clamped closed around my head, and I heard that
    sweet chorus of moans; short, short,long; as Stephanie’s body was rocked
    by orgasm.

    Before

    her cunt even finished pulsing, her leg slid off my shoulder, and she
    pulled me up by my hair with a breathy "c'mere, c'mere." I stood up
    quickly, and she kissed me hard. Her hands frantically grasped at my
    hips, and she broke the kiss long enough to exclaim "Fuck me; fuck me
    right now, Timmy!"

    That

    name sent a thick throb into my already rock-hard cock. She grabbed at
    me wildly as she sprung her legs up around me. I grasped for
    stabilization on the vanity and pushed toward her, my lips never leaving
    hers. Stephanie found her dripping opening with the head of my cock,
    her heels dug into my back, and I pushed. She gasped hard as the head
    entered her, but only the head. I drew back, pulling her sweet nectar
    back with me. Her hand on my cock quickly spread it around, coating my
    shaft, and I felt her heels in my back, harder. I pushed again, and in a
    single stroke my entire cock was enveloped by hot butter.

    Stephanie

    and I both let out a low moan as I bottomed out inside her, but there
    was no time to savor the feeling; where last night had been about a
    slow, gentle experience, this morning was all about pure lust. Her legs
    and cunt wrapped tight around me, I grunted into her hot mouth and began
    to thrust.

    The

    vanity began to shake and knock against the wall as I drove my cock
    deep into Stephanie’s tight body over and over. I could feel the grip of
    her cunt lips on each outward stroke. My balls churned. Stephanie was
    slick, wet, and welcoming, and I glided in and out of her with ease.

    Her

    lips left mine with a wet pop as she caught her breath. The sensation
    was overwhelming us both, and I felt her arms wrap tight around me.
    "Yes, yes, fuck me, Timmy, fuck Me!" she gasped directly into my ear. I
    fucked her hard and fast, completely lost in her cunt. I felt the hot
    spring of pleasure coil itself up inside my balls, and short cries
    escaped my throat as I tried to hold it at bay.

    Stephanie

    heard my cries of approaching pleasure and egged me on. "Yes, that's
    it, baby," she whispered into my ear between staccato breaths every time
    her body accepted my thrusting cock, "that's it, cum for me, Timmy;
    give it to me; give it to me!"

    I

    let out a low howl and pushed my stone-hard cock as deep into her as I
    could. My balls wrenched up tight against my body and exploded, flooding
    her sweet cunt with an eruption of hot semen. I buried my face into the
    crook of her neck as the pleasure pulsed through me.

    As

    my orgasm subsided we held each other quietly for a moment. The only
    sounds in the room were our ragged, gasping breaths. I peeled myself off
    of my step sister's best friend, pausing to look down at her body
    beneath me. The thin layer of sweat on her chest glimmered in the light
    as her breasts heaved up and down in exhaustion. Her smooth stomach
    sucked in and out, flaring her ribs with each deep breath. Her legs were
    spread wide, wrapped around my torso. Her cunt, her cunt was spread
    wide, wrapped around the girth of my cock. My cock was inside her.
    Inside Stephanie. My cock was inside Stephanie.

    It flared again with renewed lust.

    "Down,

    boy!" she chuckled, gently pushing me back off of her. I watched my
    cock slide out of her hot core, ringed with a white froth of mingled
    bodily fluids. A thin string of juice reached from the tip of my dick to
    her juicy cunt, the last bit of our connection holding on for dear life
    as I slipped out of her.

    I

    stumbled back and plopped down on the bed, spent cock glistening and
    not yet deflated. I looked at Stephanie’s hot, erotically charged body,
    and watched my semen begin to slowly drip from her swollen lips before
    she began to straighten up.

    "Jesus,

    Timmy, you just might be a natural," she exhaled as she tried to get
    her bearings. My spent cock twitched again. "I'm gonna have to take
    another shower!"

    "You

    want company?" I said with a big, Cheshire grin. To say I felt cocky
    was underselling it. I had just rocked a woman's sexual world for the
    very first time. At that moment I was fucking bulletproof.

    "no!"

    she exclaimed with a laugh. "Now get out of here before that gorgeous
    cock of yours gets us into trouble!" She said with a flustered smile. I
    took in the sight. God, she was sexy. "Go!" she chuckled loudly again.

    I

    snuck out the back door, in order to come in the front door, hoping to
    cement my alibi of going for a run, should my step mom Kelly, or step
    sister Alexa catch me. As I rounded the corner and started toward the
    door, I heard a giggle. My eyes darted toward the sound and were greeted
    by a broad smile framed with fiery red hair.

    Sarah,

    my next door neighbor and long time crush, watched me as she finished
    stretching her hamstring on her front steps. "You're up early," she said
    with a grin.

    "I was, out for a run." I said unconvincingly.

    "Um

    Hmm," she scoffed through a smirk. Unlike me, Sarah actually had just
    come back from a run, judging by the spandex that hugged her blossomed
    curves. She stared straight through me. She knew where I had been, what I
    had been doing; it was written all over me.

    "Well,

    definitely a good day for it!" she lobbed at me, preserving my alibi. I
    nodded sheepishly and turned toward my door. "Oh, and Tim?" she called
    from behind me. I turned back toward her curiously. "Don't forget to
    stretch,” she said with a syrupy lilt.

    My face turned beet red.

    She bounced her eyebrows, bit her lip through her widening grin, twirled away from me and hopped up the stairs into her house.

    As

    I stood under the hot shower minutes later, my brain was vibrating with
    hormones, memories, and fantasies. Despite all the activity of the
    morning, my cock was rock hard again, and I stroked it furiously as I
    cataloged my thoughts. Thoughts of fucking Stephanie. Thoughts of
    fucking Sarah in her tight running gear. Thoughts of fucking them both.
    Thoughts of them fucking each other.

    My

    sore balls wrenched themselves up toward my cock once again. With a
    quiet grunt I fired out even more cum, this time against the wet walls
    of the shower, and for a quick moment my mind was perfectly clear. Oh,
    to be eighteen and horny.

    Sitting

    under the hot sun at the graduation ceremony, lost in a memory of the
    morning, I began to think about what all this meant for the future. I
    wanted Stephanie, wanted to be with her, wanted to be inside her every
    chance I could get, but what were we beyond that? She was leaving for
    college in a month, and surely she wasn't going to want the baggage of a
    younger boyfriend at a different school as she began the next chapter
    of her life right? Or for that matter, did I want to have a long
    distance girlfriend? I was determined to just live in the moment, but it
    was hard not to think about what we were, or what we could be.

    Just

    then I was snapped out of my day dreaming as the P A system echoed a
    name through my ears: Tara Austin. My eyes quickly found the stage as
    Tara, the girl I considered one of my best friends, made her way across
    the stage. She had modified her black graduation gown to have a fiery,
    red fringe along the bottom, and had lined the edges of her flat mortar
    hat with metal studs. The principal shook his head as she took her
    diploma from him, which made Tara beam. Ms. Dorman was on the stage with
    some of the other teachers, and Tara stopped to hug her before heading
    down the stairs.

    My

    mind briefly wandered to Ms. Dorman; Julia; and wondered if she and
    Ridley had secretly fucked before the ceremony. Or maybe they planned to
    afterward. She looked good today, in sensible slacks and a nice blouse.
    I thought back to the vision of her shirt being snapped open and her
    breast jiggling erotically as she was pounded by Ridley's crooked cock.
    Had she ever swallowed his cum? I wondered when the last time she had an
    orgasm was.

    Tara

    stopped at the far edge of the stage and curtsied at the crowd with a
    big smile, eliciting a few whoops and claps. She was radiant. We hadn't
    talked in a long time, not since the night we told each other the truth
    about our activities at the prom, and honestly I wasn't even sure why. I
    had hurt her, but I was probably doing more damage by running away. I
    was jealous, no which way about it, and I didn't know how to handle it.
    We had both entered into sexual relationships with extremely unlikely
    people that the other didn't particularly care for, and It had driven us
    apart. Surely we were good enough friends to get past this though,
    right?

    But then again, Tara hadn't exactly reached out to me since then, so maybe she didn't want anything to do with me anymore.

    Soon

    enough it was my turn to cross the stage in graduation, and as I made
    my way toward Ms. Dorman I swear she started to blush. She held open her
    arms and I met her with a warm hug. Her breasts felt soft and nice
    against me.

    "Congratulations, Tim," she said warmly, "I'm going to miss you."

    "Thanks, Ms. Dorman," I replied.

    She pulled away from the hug and looked at me with a smirk that almost felt flirtatious. "What'd I tell you?"

    "Sorry; thanks, Julia," I chuckled. She smiled and squeezed my arms.

    "Listen

    Tim," she continued before we parted, "talk to her. She misses you, I
    can tell. Whatever it is that happened between you two it's not worth
    losing each other. Just put in the work."

    I nodded thankfully. She smiled again, pulled me in for a final hug, and then I was off.

    I

    sat back down under the sun and ran through a lot of things in my mind.
    Julia was right, someone needed to break the ice, it was just a matter
    of how and when.

    "Hey," I said, turning to Mike, "what's the deal, is there going to be any sort of graduation party tonight or this weekend?"

    "Of

    course!" He chuckled, "tonight at Suzie Travino's. They're saying the
    entire graduating class might be there, it's gonna be wild."

    "Why

    the fuck am I only hearing about this no; you know what, that's cool,
    I'll be there." Ugh, I was so lame and out of the loop. Regardless, if
    the whole class was going to be piling into Suzie's house, that means
    Tara would most definitely be there. So I needed to be there too.

    I

    had a lot on my mind all day, but the celebratory dinner with Alexa and
    Kelly helped take my mind off things. We had a great time, and had just
    come home for dessert when Alexa’s voice boomed from the hallway "Hey,
    look who I found!" I looked up from my spot at the kitchen table just as
    she entered with Stephanie right behind her. I smiled.

    "I

    heard there was a celebration happening - you get your first pube or
    something?" Stephanie and Alexa laughed. My smile quickly turned to a
    frown; she did it again. Hours earlier I had been balls-deep in this
    girl's cunt, and she was still keeping up the charade in front of Alexa.
    I was more than happy to keep our relationship, or whatever this was,
    on the downlow, but I at least wanted some respect. Unfortunately for
    her, two could play at this game.

    "Oh

    come on, Stephanie, you know full well how many pubes I have" I
    responded dryly, "or did you not count them while you were sucking my
    dick?"

    Alexa

    choked on her drink, and the color drained from Stephanie’s face.
    "JESUS, Tim," Alexa said between coughs, "getting a bit aggressive,
    aren't we?"

    Staring

    directly at Stephanie I didn't let up. "Oh, you didn't know? It's true.
    In fact just just this morning Stephanie and I had hot, heavy sex on
    the edge of her vanity."

    There

    was a long, thick silence. I watched Stephanie start to turn beet red,
    not sure how to respond. Alexa looked at her in disbelief. I smirked,
    our roles finally reversed.

    Then

    in a loud guffaw, Alexa burst out laughing. "Hahaha oh my god, Timmy,
    that is hilarious!" The smirk quickly faded from my face. "Never in a
    million fucking years!" She continued to laugh in disbelief. I looked at
    Stephanie, who nervously chuckled along with her.

    "What's so funny?" Kelly said as she entered with a small cake in hand.

    "Oh

    nothing, Tim's just being gross," Alexa handwaved. Kelly set the cake
    down and began to cut. My eyes were burning a hole through Alexa.

    "Hey Kelly, how's Brian?" I said just as Alexa took another drink, causing her to choke again.

    "He's good, honey, he's been out of town on business, but he'll be back soon." Kelly said with a smile.

    "That's

    great, we should all do something together when he gets back," I
    continued, my smirk returning, "I don't think Alexa has really gotten a
    chance to know him yet." Now it was Alexa’s turn to go pale.

    "That

    sounds like a great idea, Tim!" Kelly said. I felt a little bad,
    because I could tell Kelly was happy that I was expressing interest in
    meeting her new boyfriend, a man who would potentially occupy the same
    role as my deceased father, and in reality I was just trying to stick it
    to Alexa. There would be plenty of time for me to get over that though,
    and right now I had cake to eat.

    It tasted great.

    Later, as I was getting ready for the party at Suzie's, my phone buzzed. It was Stephanie.

    "So what was that about?" it read

    "I should ask you the same question!" I replied.

    There

    was a long pause. No bubbles, nothing. I got ready to shower, and right
    as I wrapped my towel around myself my phone buzzed again.

    "Pick me up from work tomorrow night; I have a graduation present for you."

    I

    was annoyed at her, but couldn't stop my cock from flexing in arousal
    underneath my towel. Fuck, what was this girl doing to me?

    "Ok," I texted back, and then threw my phone across the bed.

    I

    stopped to pick up Mike on the way to Suzie's. He and Kerri were
    apparently having some sort of spat, and he poured it all out onto me on
    the drive. I couldn't tell you what it was about though, because my
    mind was full of its own hormone-crazed problems, and I just "yeah" and
    "uh huh"-ed him the whole way there.

    We

    could hear the thumping bass even before I turned the car through the
    tall gate of the Travino estate. Suzie's house, a gaudy McMansion paid
    for by her father's lucrative law firm, sat at the head of a snake-like
    driveway. Cars were strewn all about the sides of the long drive, and
    after finding a decent spot, Mike and I made the rest of our way on
    foot. Passing by two classmates passed out at the foot of a large
    fountain, we made our way into the throng of young adults ready to take
    on the world. Or at least the world's largest beer bong. I think Mike
    might have been right; it seemed like the entire class was there.
    Possibly the entire school.

    We

    found our way over to one of several kegs, got some drinks, and tried
    to mingle and talk over the din of music and voices. Only half
    listening, I scanned the ocean of bodies looking for Tara, but had no
    luck.

    Suddenly

    I felt Mike's hand grip me hard on the shoulder. His eyes were wide and
    livid. Turning to where the dagger of his gaze fell, I saw Chet
    Phillips, the captain of the football team, chatting up a hot, busty
    number near the kitchen island. A hot, busty number with a big mane of
    curly, black hair. Oh my God, it was Kerri. Kerri had all the curves
    befitting her Greek heritage, she wore a shimmering, backless blouse
    that showed a lot of chest, putting all her genetic gifts on display.
    With no room for a bra, her tits hung free under the fabric, jiggling
    erotically every time she moved or laughed. Funny, I don't think I ever
    really noticed her tits before. Damn, they were nice.

    A

    black, pleated skirt hung over the swell of her generous ass, and her
    thick, soccer player's legs descended down into high heeled ankle boots.
    She was dressed to impress, and Chet was getting the full court press.
    Touching his arm while laughing, leaning over to "accidentally" flash
    her full cleavage at him, cocking her hips just so; Kerri was out to
    prove a point, and it was safe to say it was a point not lost on Mike.
    He was fuming. After swearing a bit under his breath, he muttered
    something about having to "go do something," downed his 3/4-full beer,
    and began wading his way over to the kitchen. I laughed and took a sip
    of my own drink. Damn, she had nice tits.

    Making

    my way into the living room I continued my search; no Tara. I saw some
    recognizable cliques keeping to themselves, AV club over by the window,
    drama kids over by the bookcase. My mind drifted to thoughts of some of
    those drama girls. We all had heard the rumors about drama club just
    being a constant fuck fest, and frankly I regretted never joining. I'd
    love to have had the chance to eat out star actress Alyssa Mitchell, or
    feel up mousey Chrissy Thomas; Chrissy was one of those magical girls
    who was tall, stick thin, but had huge breasts. Not even her black
    turtleneck could hide them tonight. I wanted to suck them. I wanted to
    put my dick between them. I wondered if she had ever wrapped those
    beauties around a hard cock, if they'd ever been showered with jizz.

    My

    lewd day dream was cut short, however, as I spotted the math team.
    Sitting among the glasses and bad haircuts was a bright, beaming smile
    and a blaze of red hair; it was Sarah. God she looked good. Still
    playing it conservative for the general public, a nice sweater vest sat
    atop a buttoned down blouse, expertly hiding the exceptional breasts she
    had herself. Sensible jeans encased her toned, runner's legs, slip on
    flats on her feet. She wore no makeup, and frankly didn't need any. No
    one knew what kind of body she hid under her clothes. No one but me and
    Tara. Her smile seemed to be lighting up the whole room, and as she
    tossed her cascading red locks over to the other side of her head, her
    eyes clicked over and locked on to mine. She turned that beam of a smile
    over to me, and raised her glass at me. I returned the gesture, and
    with a sip and a wink, she went back to her conversation. That wink.
    God, that wink alone got me hard.

    I decided to keep moving, and continue my search.

    Following

    the thump of the music, I moved out onto the patio, where flashing
    lights and bouncing bodies bumped and gyrated to the rhythms. I peered
    through the pulsating mass, and was stopped dead by the flails and
    swivels of a luscious figure ringed with a bright aura of red and green
    party lights. Mesmerizing hips drew me in as the red plaid of her skirt
    spun outward with every twirl, jingling the rings and chains that hung
    from her black leather belt. Black stockings ran from mid thigh down
    into the tops of white, Doc Martens. Bracelets bounced and shimmered on
    her arms as she drew her hands over her body, over the black tank top
    that covered her stomach and sank low at the neck, displaying the
    cleavage of two, perfect breasts. Cleavage that almost seemed to try and
    devour the bangles at the end of the long necklaces she wore as they
    bounced around her globes. Black, spiky hair reached toward the sky off
    her bobbing, lolling head. Dark eye liner accented her lashes. And her
    lipstick, her lipstick matched the color of my tie.

    It was Tara.

    She

    looked amazing. Lost in the sounds and vibrations of the music, the
    lights caught the gentle spritzing of sweat that shone on the flat of
    her chest. She danced with no one, she danced with everyone. She just
    absolutely exuded sex. I couldn't help but stare.

    Snapping

    me back to earth was a tug at my side, followed by a loud bellow of
    "Hey, Tim Miller!" Turning sharply, I was greeted by the quirky smile
    and thick, black glasses of class valedictorian, and host of this blow
    out party, Suzie Travino.

    Suzie

    was half Italian, half Japanese, and all cute. Definitely an egghead,
    but not in a traditional nerd sort of way, Suzie was the jackpot mix of
    smart, popular, good looking, and rich. Skinny, with small, perky
    breasts, Suzie wasn't really my type. Not that I ever had the chance,
    and not that I ever would have thrown her out of bed if I did, but she
    just wasn't my type. That being said, her small ass looked phenomenal in
    her tight jeans, and she cocked her hips out to the side as she
    continued.

    "Great

    to see you!" she said, punching me in the shoulder, "I feel like I
    never see you at parties!" She had a glaze to her eyes that told me she
    was already pretty buzzed.

    "Yeah, I'm a bit of a homebody," I chuckled, darting my eyes past her trying to find Tara again in the dancing crowd. No luck.

    "Well I'm glad you made it, dude!" She laughed and took another swig of her drink.

    "Listen,

    Suzie, I have to; " I began, when suddenly there was a big commotion of
    cheers and whoops coming from across the patio. Both of us turning
    toward the rabble, we saw the recipients of all the accolades: it was
    Bud Pepper and fellow classmate Mark Prepon. Both beaming ear to ear
    with embarrassed smiles, each holding the other's hand. They chuckled,
    they hugged, and then in front of practically the entire graduating
    class, Bud and Mark kissed. The whoops and hollers got even louder.

    "Wow, good for them!" Suzie squealed, clapping along, "they're so cute together!"

    "Yeah,

    totally," I responded, but my attention was elsewhere. Looking back
    toward the dance floor I desperately searched for Tara. Bud was the guy
    she lost her virginity to at the prom, and he was her, well honestly I
    wasn't sure what he was to her at this point, since we hadn't been
    talking lately, but he was more than a friend, that's for sure.

    My

    eyes scanning the crowd, finally I caught her. She watched the new
    couple for a moment, a bittersweet smile forming on the edge of her
    lips, and then she quietly made her way away from the crowd, away from
    the bright colored lights, and into the shadows back toward the house.

    I

    had no idea what she was feeling right now. I thought back to our
    conversation the last time we talked, and her dismay at being viewed as
    nothing more than a sex object, and here, now, was her, whatever Bud
    was, celebrating a relationship with someone who wasn't her. She was
    alone again, and that hurt me inside.

    Suzie's attention was still held by the new lovebirds, so I quietly slipped away after Tara.

    I

    followed behind her and watched her slip upstairs and into one of the
    rooms. Quietly padding after her I stood outside the room and paused. I
    was nervous, but I wasn't sure why. Tara was one of my closest friends,
    we had shared so much, and I wanted now to be there for her if she
    needed me. That was all I wanted, to be there for her. As her friend. At
    least that's what I told myself.

    I slowly opened the door and entered.

    The

    room was dimly lit by a single bedside lamp. Tara sat on the edge of a
    large bed, one leg tucked under, typing away at her phone. She didn't
    even notice I had come in.

    "Hi,"

    I finally said. Her head popped up from her phone, startled, her big,
    doe eyes wide with surprise. Relaxing as she recognized me, she plopped
    her phone on the night table.

    "Hey," she finally responded. It wasn't cold, it wasn't angry, it was just, her.

    "I

    saw what happened down there, with Bud,” I began timidly, moving
    closer, but stopping at the tall bedpost at the corner of the bed. "I
    just wanted to make sure you were ok. I know you guys were,” I honestly
    don't know if I could have finished that sentence even if I knew what
    term to use.

    A

    warm smile pulled at her lips. "Nah, I'm fine; I'm happy for them." She
    chuckled a bit to herself. "In fact, I'm the one who set them up!"

    "What?" I laughed loudly. I plopped myself down on the bed across from her. It was instinct. Just like old times.

    "Yeah,

    Bud and I, we, never really clicked." Her eyes drifted for a moment.
    "We tried, but it became pretty clear pretty quickly that we were,
    interested in different things."

    "What about the prom?" I said with a slight crack in my voice.

    "That

    was, just something we both needed, I think," she said wistfully. "We
    learned a lot from each other though," she continued, "I think we both
    learned how to be comfortable with who we are a bit more. He figured out
    who he was, what he wanted, and I knew Mark had a crush on him, so I
    had no problem playing matchmaker."

    "Sounds like all that applause is really for you, then!" I said lightly. She chuckled and blushed a bit.

    "I was happy to do it. It makes me happy when the people I care for are happy." she said. I smiled in response.

    "Plus

    it greatly increases your chances of a guy-guy-girl threeway!" I
    blurted out. A comment like that would have been par for the course a
    couple months ago, but now I wasn't sure how it would land. Luckily she
    burst out laughing and the tension between us began to drift away.

    "You

    know me too well, Miller," she said through a warm smile. "What about
    you, Tim," she continued, looking right at me now, "have you figured out
    what you want yet?"

    I

    just took in the room for a moment. It was quiet. The thump of the
    downstairs music was audible but faint. The slatted door of a closet
    across from us stood slightly ajar. The warm, low light cast deep
    shadows across Tara's body.

    "Yes,"

    I finally let out, practically whispering, "I want us to be friends
    again. I miss you so friggin' much, Tara, I miss talking to you, I miss
    laughing with you, there's so much going on right now that I barely know
    how to process because I don't have you to talk to about it. Like,” I
    didn't know where to start, “ like Ms. Dorman!" I exclaimed, "I caught
    Ms. Dorman getting fucked by Mr. Ridley the other day!"

    "I'm sorry, What?" She said, her big doe eyes going wide again with surprise.

    "Yes!

    He had her bent right over her desk, and was railing her from behind,
    and it was awkward, and it was hot, and it was confusing, and I so
    desperately wanted to talk to you about it." My franticness calmed down
    and sincerity returned. "I am so sorry I ever made you feel bad for a
    single second. You're my best friend, and I want you in my life, Tara. I
    just hope, that maybe you want me in yours too."

    There

    was a long pause that bound my insides into tight, cramped knots. She
    breathed in deep, and let out a controlled breath before saying "I do,
    Miller, I miss you too." Breath escaped my body desperately, and I
    somehow managed to begin breathing again.

    "That

    is so good, to hear, Tara," I wheezed. She leaned in and gave me a big,
    tight hug. We were going to be ok. Tara and I were friends again, and
    that's all either of us wanted. "There's so much I want to tell you,
    seriously."

    We broke our warm hug, and Tara leaned back again, a look of slight trepidation on her face now.

    "Well,"

    she began, fiddling with the hem of her plaid skirt, "in the interest
    of full transparency I should tell you," she paused. " I'm kinda seeing
    someone."

    "That's

    awesome!" I blurted out joyously. I may have over done it though, as my
    positive reaction was masking a cold dropping of my stomach. I wasn't
    sure why that pang of jealousy came back, I was legitimately happy for
    her, but there it was. "How big is his cock?" I joked. Like I said -
    overdoing it.

    "Well

    the thing is," she began, but was cut off by the creek of the bedroom
    door opening. "Shit!" she said in a loud, panicked whisper. Frantically
    she grabbed on to me, and seeing no other recourse, reached for the
    closet door, shoved me inside, and quickly jumped back onto the bed.

    Still

    trying to wrap my head around what was happening, I watched through the
    slats of the closet door as Tara breathlessly tried to appear calm and
    relaxed. I felt a stir in my pants as my more voyeuristic tendencies
    began to trigger. I couldn't yet see who entered the room, but I watched
    Tara's perfect breasts rise and fall beneath her tank top as her eyes
    met this mystery entrant. It had to be the guy she was dating. Why else
    would she be so flustered to have the two of us in the same room?

    Suddenly

    a voice pierced the silence. "Hey, I got your text." My breath stopped
    short in my chest. I knew the voice right away, but I couldn't believe
    it. I strained my eyes around the corner of the closest door, desperate
    to prove my ears wrong, but it was no use. Then I heard the swish of
    walking legs and all at once my eyes confirmed the sound. Looking
    through the slats of the closet, the curvy, jean-clad ass of a woman
    entered my eye line. Slowly my eyes traveled upward, not wanting to
    believe what I was seeing, but reality became undeniable as they locked
    on her hair.

    That lovely wave of fiery, red hair.

    Sarah,

    my next door neighbor and longest crush, the girl Tara and I witnessed
    get thoroughly dicked down while we jerked off together, climbed onto
    the bed, leaned in, and kissed Tara passionately. Tara melted.

    Kissing

    her way down Tara's neck, Sarah's hand drifted down over one of Tara's
    perfect breasts and squeezed. Tara moaned, and her legs pulled up and
    wrapped around Sarah's body. The movement bunched her skirt up around
    her waist, and from my vantage point I could see the cheek of her ass
    peeking out from her black panties.

    Sarah

    continued her travels down Tara's writhing body, briefly kissing and
    squeezing all the landmarks, but with a destination firmly evident. Her
    lips traipsed over the bunch of Tara's skirt, and she wrapped one arm
    around an exposed thigh as she pushed her face between my best friend's
    legs. Tara gasped. Kisses peppered her panty-clad cunt as her breasts
    heaved up and down in overwhelming sensation.

    Then

    Sarah suddenly stopped, planting a couple kisses on Tara's thigh as she
    pulled away. Looping her fingers through the band of Tara's panties,
    Sarah stood up, and pulled. Tara smiled, lifting her ass as Sarah slid
    the panties down her legs, off and over her boots.

    Any

    concern for me being in the room was gone now, and Tara was overcome
    with lust. Her hands ran over her own thighs as they butterflied open,
    giving me a full view of my best friend's sopping wet cunt. I had seen
    her perfect tits, I had seen her body shudder and shake with orgasm, but
    I had never seen her cunt. Now here it was on full display. Her lips
    were swollen and wide with desire, glistening with moisture in the low
    lamp light, and there wasn't a strand of hair anywhere; she was fully,
    smoothly shaven.

    I

    wasn't sure when the last time I had taken a breath was. I was overcome
    with a million conflicting emotions. I felt betrayed that Tara was in a
    relationship with the girl she knew I had lusted after for years. I
    also knew I had no right to feel that way. I was jealous of both of
    them. I was guilty that I was watching this so clandestinely. On top of
    this all, however, I was hard as a fucking rock.

    Reaching

    down and grasping the hem of her sweater vest, Sarah shimmied her hips
    as she pulled it up and over her head. She then made a show of it as she
    started unbuttoning her blouse. Tara smiled and drifted her hand down
    between her legs. She dipped her finger into her wet cunt, and began
    slowly rubbing herself as she watched Sarah undress.

    I

    couldn't see the reveal of Sarah's ample breasts and tight stomach, but
    as her blouse fell away, I found the smooth swoop of her back to be
    intoxicating. Then, with a shimmy of her hips, she turned her back to
    Tara and I was greeted with a full view of her stomach and bra-encased
    tits. Those tits. Oh, my God. Large and pale, they sat high in a lacy
    bra thin enough to see her hard nipples through.

    Sarah

    undid her belt, and with a sexy cock of her hips began to peel her
    tight jeans down her legs. I got a good deep look at her full cleavage
    as she bent over, and my cock throbbed. Straightening back up, she
    looked back over her shoulder at Tara, smiled, and reached up and
    unsnapped her bra.

    Tara

    stood up off the bed and embraced Sarah from behind, wrapping her arms
    around the redhead's scantily clad body. Tara ran her hands all over
    Sarah, kissing and licking at her neck and collarbone as she explored.
    Sarah sighed, and gyrated her ass tight against Tara's crotch. Both
    breathing heavy now, Tara slid her hands up to the cups of Sarah's bra,
    and in full view of my voyeuristic eyes, almost like she was doing it
    for my benefit, my best friend pulled the fabric away and set Sarah's
    large, beautiful tits free.

    My hand went to my cock and squeezed.

    Tara

    pushed Sarah's tits together, eliciting a deep moan from the redhead.
    Sliding under them, Tara lifted those hefty breasts, almost presenting
    them, and then pinched their hard, pink nipples between her fingers.
    Sarah gasped.

    My hand slowly lowered the zipper on my pants. This was so wrong, but I couldn't resist.

    Tara's

    hand slithered down Sarah's body, over her stomach, stopping briefly at
    the band of her panties before silently slipping inside. Sarah's hips
    began to gyrate as Tara bathed her fingers in the hot wetness I had
    literally dreamed about.

    My

    cock was practically screaming. Reaching in, I pulled it out through
    the fly of my pants. I could practically feel its throbbing heat without
    even touching it.

    Sarah

    turned around, grasped at Tara's shirt, and quickly pulled it up and
    over her head. Having no patience for the clasp of a bra, Sarah yanked
    Tara's bra down off her perfect tits, expressing a startled gasp from my
    best friend. Her hands gripped each globe, and she attacked them each
    with her mouth. Sucking, kissing, licking, Tara's tits soon glimmered
    with Sarah's wet saliva. Every time Sarah's lips latched on to a nipple,
    a short sexy moan escaped Tara's lips. Holding on for dear life at the
    erotic assault, Tara's breath heaved, and her hands gripped and kneaded
    at Sarah's full ass, desperately working the girl's panties off inch by
    inch.

    Stumbling

    forward, Sarah pushed Tara back down onto the edge of the bed; Tara's
    tits bounced playfully as her ass hit the mattress. Sarah bent over,
    sliding her panties all the way down her pale legs, giving me a full
    view of her ass, her cunt lips squeezed between her thighs. Tara just
    smiled, and used the moment to remove her boots and climb fully onto the
    bed.

    I

    think I began to drool. Or at least my cock did. It stuck out firm and
    hard from my zipper and I was losing my self control. I wanted to be
    mad, I wanted to be angry, but more than that, fuck, I wanted to cum.

    Tara's

    legs butterflied open and closed again in anticipation; clearly an
    excited tick she had that I never knew about. It was adorable. It was
    sexy as hell. Her hand drifted back to her own throbbing, wet lips.
    Those glistening, aroused lips, I think I wanted to taste them.

    My finger idly traced along the length of my iron cock. A small, static shock of pleasure surged through me.

    Tara

    took in the view of the redheaded goddess before her and smiled just as
    Sarah took a step forward, grasped Tara's thighs, and slowly lowered to
    her knees on the floor. Tara repositioned herself, shimmied forward
    slightly, and let out a long, wet moan as my biggest crush's tongue
    began dancing all over my best friend's clit.

    It was all I could take. My hand gripped my firm cock and began to stroke.

    My

    eyes strained through the slats of the closet desperate to take in
    every bit of the erotic sight before me. Tara gasped and moaned, writhed
    and shook, as Sarah lapped and sucked. Her tits rose and fell, nipples
    reaching for the sky as her breath heaved in her chest. They jiggled
    delightfully every time she shifted to regain stability, or after an
    unexpected shock of sensation.

    There was no stopping me now, I was in a trance, stroking my cock deliberately while transfixed by this sapphic exhibition.

    Tara

    hoisted herself up onto her hands so she could watch Sarah's tongue
    perform its magic. They locked eyes and Tara ran her hand lovingly
    through Sarah's ginger locks. Sarah's hand drifted down over one thick
    thigh to meet her tongue at Tara's dripping center. Stopping momentarily
    to catch her breath and lube up her fingers, Sarah's lips latched back
    on to Tara's clit and in one smooth motion she pushed two fingers deep
    into Tara's cunt.

    With

    a loud moan, Tara lost her stabilization and dropped back onto the
    mattress, her lovely tits bouncing wildly. Her breath was ragged and
    fast as Sarah slid fingers in and out of her wet cunt in time with the
    tongue playing pinball on her clit. Regaining her stabilization, at
    least on one elbow, she ran her hand back to Sarah's hair, but this
    wasn't a loving caress, this was a wanton grasp, a fist full of hair to
    hold on for dear life as Tara rocketed toward ultimate release.

    I

    stroked hard and fast as I watched my best friend's face crinkle and
    grimace, eyes squeezed shut, mouth dropping open in a pleasurable "O."
    Her moans came faster and shorter, tits jiggling with every breath, a
    slight, wet slurping noise illustrating the waterfall of cunt juice and
    saliva cascading from her loins.

    "Oh

    fuck, oh fuck," Tara began chanting. Her body began to convulse and
    contort, and I knew she was there; she was going to cum; and so was I. I
    couldn't' take my eyes off her beautiful body, vulnerable and open, and
    I was with her right there in the moment, just like I had been when we
    were together in my bathroom.

    Then,

    in a horrible moment of clarity, I remembered where I was; in a closet
    at a classmate's house. No Kleenex, no towels, not even a drink cup;
    where was I going to cum? As Tara's "Oh, fuck"s came faster, I
    frantically looked around for something to catch my jizz, as I was
    definitely not going to just spray the inside of this closet like a
    psychopath.

    Seeing

    no acceptable receptacle I knew I had no options, so I followed along
    with Tara's pleasure cruise as far as I could, edging myself to the
    brink, then expending every ounce of willpower I had and taking my hand
    off my screaming cock just as Tara's thighs clamped around Sarah's head
    and her whole body convulsed in a long, hard, orgasm.

    Tara cumming was still the sexiest thing I'd ever seen.

    My

    heart rate and rapid breaths matched Tara's as I watched in delicious
    frustration as Tara rode the cresting wave of her climax. My cock
    throbbed and bobbed, desperate for release, but I stayed strong, and as
    the hormones and endorphins ping ponged through my body with nowhere to
    go, I realized it was a feeling I didn't hate. It wasn't as satisfying
    as shooting my load, but the denial, the edging, the game of orgasmic
    chicken, was yummy.

    Coming

    down from her euphoric high, Tara's breath began to return to normal,
    and Sarah's tongue and fingers downshifted from driving force to loving
    support. Slowly she pulled her fingers out of Tara's swollen cunt, gave
    it a final tender kiss, and then jumped up to cover Tara's body with her
    own. There was no hesitation on Tara's part, and she wrapped her arms
    around Sarah's body and kissed her deep on her cum-covered mouth.

    Sarah

    lurched forward, spreading her legs to stabilize. Her nude backside
    arched into the air and the girl I had lusted after for years
    unknowingly gave me a full view of her cunt, wet and wide with desire.
    My hand snaked back to my cock, but could only muster a few short
    strokes before my primed pump was back at the point of explosion. I
    backed off again, sending delightful shockwaves through my disgruntled
    balls.

    Lips

    mashed together; hands roamed free, gripping and squeezing; breaths
    came hot and ragged; bodies rolled and gyrated under low lamp light.

    Rolling

    Sarah onto her back, Tara pinned her hands above her head, and the two
    shared a breathless smile; it was Tara's turn now. Gravity pulled
    Sarah's plump melons back toward her face, and each deep breath shook
    them up and down in a way that made me throb. Tara kissed and licked her
    way down Sarah's body, stopping to pay extra attention to her wonderful
    tits. Pushing them together she dropped her face in Sarah's
    considerable cleavage, squeezing hard as she did. Sarah let out a choked
    off, high-pitched squeak in response.

    I gave my cock two more pumps and then pulled off. What a sexy fucking sound.

    Tara's

    lips clamped around Sarah's nipple and the squeak came back, louder
    this time, and accompanied by a gasp as her mouth dropped open in
    pleasure. I had watched this girl get fucked silly, I had seen her cum,
    but I had never heard it, and her squeaks and moans of pleasure made it
    very difficult to maintain my commitment to edging-only masturbation.

    Tara,

    on the other hand, was committed only to making Sarah's body sing with
    pleasure. She sucked long and hard on Sarah's nipples, kneading and
    massaging her breasts as she did, and it was driving Sarah insane. Her
    body shook and vibrated, and if I didn't know any better it seemed like
    her goal was to make Sarah cum from nipple play alone. I was so jealous.
    It wasn't that same cold, angry jealousy I felt when I thought about
    Bud Pepper being the first guy to fill Tara with his cum, however. It
    was the kind of jealousy you get when you find out your friend went to
    the amusement park you didn't get to go to. I was jealous that I didn't
    get to experience Sarah's body, but I wasn't angry that Tara did.

    It

    was tough to be angry with the show I was getting. Finished with her
    nipples and leaving her gasping for air, Tara continued kissing and
    licking down Sarah's body until settling her head between her legs. Tara
    didn't dive right in the way Sarah did, though, she began stroking and
    nibbling at Sarah's thighs, licking dangerously close to her cunt but
    never quite running her tongue over it. It was driving Sarah wild.
    Shaking and straining, gyrating her hips, trying desperately to find
    Tara's tongue with her cunt, Sarah was getting frantic.

    "Please,

    baby, please," Sarah gasped, "no more teasing; I need it, please!" I
    stroked my cock a few times at the sounds of my next door neighbor
    begging my best friend to lick her cunt. Pleasure shot up my spine and I
    took my hand off my cock again.

    Tara

    smiled that wry smile of hers, and with a wide, flat tongue, she
    pressed into Sarah and slowly licked up the length of her slit. Sarah
    drew in a long, deep breath, her head lolling back as the intense
    sensation passed through her.

    Tara

    was focused now, and began eating Sarah's cunt with vigor, one hand
    squeezing one of those glorious pale breasts as she did so. My cock
    buzzed, painfully hard. I could barely do more than graze it with my
    hand before I had to back off. Tara's ass bounced excitedly in the air
    as she pleasured her lover, her plaid skirt still bunched around her
    waist. Sarah was lost in sensation, her exhaling breaths accentuated
    with short "Ooh"s. Then, reaching down and grasping a wrist, Sarah drew
    Tara's hand off her tit and up to her mouth. Licking her lips between
    gasps of breath, Sarah took two of Tara's fingers into her mouth and
    began licking and sucking on them as though they were my cock.

    I mean A cock.

    Eyes

    shut tight and totally lost in the moment, Sarah fellated those fingers
    expertly. Wetly. I had never been so jealous of two digits. I didn't
    dare touch my cock for more than a hot second.

    Taking

    the hint, Tara dragged her hand away from Sarah's pink, wet mouth, and
    down to her pink, wet cunt. Wasting no time, she rubbed the dripping
    fingers around Sarah's swollen vulva, then carefully inserted one,
    drawing a syrupy "Ooooh'' from the redhead. Tara's index finger slipped
    in and out as she tongued Sarah's clit, causing her athletic body to
    shift and tense as the pleasure built. Her breath got shorter, faster,
    her bountiful tits jiggled and shook as her diaphragm sucked in and out.
    She was getting close. So close.

    I

    was locked on to two special women in my life fucking with abandon that
    I almost didn't register the words Sarah managed to choke out as she
    began to lose control.

    "Two"

    she said breathlessly, "give me two!" without missing a beat, Tara
    slipped her middle finger in to join her index, triggering a long, drawn
    out "Yessssssss" from the writhing ginger. My balls felt like concrete
    now, my cock painfully straining for release, but I didn't give in.
    gentle touches and quick strokes stoked the pleasure centers of my body
    as I took in the erotic sight before me.

    Tara's

    lips were latched tight onto Sarah's clit plunging two fingers swiftly
    in and out of her dripping cunt. Sarah shook. She vibrated, each ragged
    breath choked off by a high pitched squeak. Her legs began to flail,
    causing Tara to hold on for dear life with her free hand. Two pale hands
    frantically grabbed onto Tara's spiky black hair for stabilization,
    hot, sexy abs fired as her body crunched, a wave of red hair whipped
    forward, and a low moan grew to a loud wail as Sarah, my next door
    neighber and objected of all my teenage lust, orgasmed all over my best
    friend's face.

    The

    sensations coursing through my own body, the endorphins, the denial of
    release, was so extreme that I almost blacked out as I watched Sarah
    cum. The girls came down from their erotic highs, and gently made out
    and relaxed, chatting quietly. I, however, was still stuck in the
    closet. I contemplated sawing my way through the wall, seeing as my cock
    was hard enough to cut a diamond, but I thought better of it and sat
    silently with my erection.

    Eventually

    the low chatter died down completely, and almost as though it was a
    signal that I could make my move, the bedside lamp clicked off. I waited
    a moment, straining my ears for signs of consciousness, but heard only
    the soft, rhythmic breaths of sleep. Slowly and quietly I edged the
    closet door open, delicately padded my way over the carpet past the bed,
    and exited the bedroom.

    In

    the hallway my breath returned, and led by my iron-hard cock I
    frantically tried the surrounding doors until I found a bathroom.
    Lurching my way over toward the shower, I struggled to free my cock
    again from the confines of my pants. Tossing back the shower curtain,
    mad with lust and the images of what I had just witnessed playing over
    in my head, I gripped my buzzing cock, stroked with a madman's pace, and
    after ten short seconds or so my concrete balls pulled tight, a
    lightning bolt shot up my spine, and I erupted in long white-hot
    torrents of cum that splattered audibly against the shower wall. My
    orgasm felt like it would never end. The edging I had done in the closet
    maximized my eventual release, and I began to feel almost drunk with
    euphoria.

    To be continued in Part 8

    By LiminallySpaced for Literotica.

    1 hr 11 min
  • Sex Ed Lessons: Part 6
    Alexa’s not done with Brian

    By LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.



    Brian just deflowered Alexa, But he’s not finished his interest in her body.

    She continues telling her story.

    “Then,

    all of a sudden, the feeling of fullness vanished. I opened my eyes and
    saw Brian kneeling before me, droplets of my juices traipsing off the
    end of his glistening cock. He took my leg with purpose and twisted it
    across my body, turning me over onto my stomach. No words were spoken,
    no words were needed. I instinctively rose up onto my hands and knees,
    and hung my head down in total lust as my sopping, exposed cunt waited
    for his touch to return.

    I

    didn't have to wait long, and I groaned in delight as I felt the tip of
    his cock slide up and down my lips, lubricating itself, and then, even
    though I thought I was ready, I still gasped loudly as he pushed forward
    and split me open with his thick length once more.

    This

    again was a totally new sensation, even more overwhelming than before,
    and I had little time to adjust to it before I felt the quick pace
    return.

    Faster,

    harder, he plunged his cock into me from behind, and all I could do was
    hold on for dear life as the pleasure struck through me.

    "Yes,

    yes, fuck me, fuck me!" I chanted as I took his cock deeper than I had
    ever before. His thighs slapped hard against my ass, and I could feel
    his full, swinging balls tapping my clit with each stroke.

    Looking

    up, I opened my eyes and caught my reflection in the mirror above his
    bureau. There I was, on my hands and knees like an animal in heat, mouth
    hung open in pleasure as this hot, muscular stranger fucked his cock
    into me from behind. I saw the sweat on his chest, his abs flaring as he
    threw himself into me, the desperation on his face as he raced toward
    his own pleasure.

    I

    took in this erotic scene, and the disparate pleasure crackling through
    my body all of a sudden coalesced inside my core. I called out "Oh God,
    oh God!" and the walls of my cunt clamped down hard around Brian's
    pistoning cock, and for the second time that night I had a body-shaking
    orgasm.

    The

    feeling of his thick cock driving into me as I spasmed was unlike
    anything I had ever felt, and it was too much to take. I lurched
    forward, disengaging from him, and trembled and shook as the waves of
    pleasure drowned me.

    Finally returning to earth, my breaths were heavy and deep, and as I turned back to look at Brian, all I could do was laugh.

    "Holy shit," I gasped, "holy shit." Brian laughed back, and took the moment to catch his breath himself.

    I

    took in his form as we both cooled down. Sitting back on his heels, he
    was red-faced, drenched in sweat, the warm light of his lamps carving
    his muscles out with crisp shadows. My eyes trickled down his body, and
    landed on his cock. His huge cock. How did I take all of that inside me?

    His

    cock was wet with my juices and our mingled sweat, and it still stood
    tall and proud, straining away from his body, desperate for release. He
    hadn't cum yet. I wanted him to cum. I wanted to MAKE him cum.

    Rolling

    again onto my back, I looked at him with lusty eyes and a wry smile,
    spread my legs, and begged him to come hither with the crook of my
    finger.

    He

    smiled back, closed the distance between us, lined up his thick cock,
    and slowly pushed into me again. We sighed loudly in unison.

    His

    pace was slower now, more loving. I wrapped my body around him,
    touching him, kissing him, egging him on. At that moment the only
    purpose my body served was to give this man pleasure.

    Reaching down under my body his hands gripped my ass, and he began to stroke harder, more erratically. "Yes, yes," I urged.

    His breath began to get ragged and sharp, and I felt his cock stiffen even more inside me. He was getting so close, I knew it.

    I

    realized in that moment that we hadn't used a condom, and despite the
    intense eroticism of the moment, I still had a little common sense left,
    and so as I felt him begin to shudder and shake, I gave him a command;
    the command I had heard given to so many other men, but never by me:
    "Cum on me. I want you to cum on me."

    And

    with that, Brian groaned one more time, lurched up off of me, leaving
    my cunt empty and wanting. I looked at this specimen of a man before me,
    and I took it all in as his hand sped up and down the length of his
    impressive cock. Kneeling before me like I was a goddess, ready to give
    me an offering. An offering I was desperate to receive.

    Brian

    let out a high pitched cry, and I watched the swollen head of his cock
    flare out. His balls pulled up tight to his body, and then in a geyser
    of joy and release, I felt the first spurt of his cum streak up my body,
    leaving a hot, white stripe from my collar bone to my jawline. I
    gasped. The second shot streaked up between my tits, the third
    splattering my stomach.

    I

    squealed in delight as Brian's orgasming cock pulsed hot cum onto my
    body, urging him on with cries of "that's it baby, that's it!" It was
    exhilarating. The heat of his cum, the vision of his shuddering,
    convulsing body, the sensation of accomplishment; I understood why
    Claire liked it. It was a total sensory overload.

    He

    groaned and shuddered, and then it was over. He fell back onto his
    heels, exhausted, and we both just breathed in silence. Now it was his
    turn to say "holy shit." We both chuckled again at our shared
    experience, and then his gaze dropped to my body, painted with his seed.
    He took a moment to admire his work; I saw his spent cock twitch
    faintly in salute.

    "Let

    me get you a towel," he offered, hopped off the bed, and trotted off
    into the darkness of the hallway. I was left with my thoughts, now once
    again fully grounded and left in the aftermath of what had just
    occurred. Suddenly my euphoria gave way to mild panic.

    What

    had I done? I had let a stranger fuck me without a condom. What if he
    didn't come back with a towel, but with a knife? What if;

    My

    head fell to the side, and a glimmer of a bright highlight caught my
    eye. Focusing my gaze, I looked at the bedside table, where beneath the
    soft glow of the bedside lamp laid a glimmering object: a single, golden
    earring in the shape of a feather.

    Claire's earring.

    I smiled. "That bitch," I laughed, lovingly.

    Brian

    returned with a warm, damp towel, and as he delicately cleaned his
    semen from my body, my panic fell away, and I wondered when he'd be
    ready for round two.

    I made a mental note not to forget the earring on my way home the next morning.”

    Chapter 11: Stephanie tells Tim the story of her first time, or does she?

    "He what?" I exclaimed.

    Out

    here on the front steps of our house, my step sister Alexa just told me
    that Brian, the guy dating her mom (my step mom), had also been the one
    to take her virginity. I was aghast with confusion.

    "Who

    did what?" Came a voice from behind me. Turning, I saw Stephanie
    walking toward us while waving back toward an unknown man in a car. She
    smiled at him. She was in her work clothes, and the top buttons of her
    polo shirt were unbuttoned. That deep pang of jealousy shot dully into
    my stomach.

    I

    wasn't sure what was happening, but I was definitely on edge for
    multiple reasons now, and I did not hold back. "You know that guy Brian?
    The friend of your parents' that my step mom Kelly is seeing?"

    "Yeah, what about him?" Stephanie tossed back casually.

    "Alexa fucked him!" I said in a loud stage whisper.

    "Excuse me?" Stephanie said in surprise, stopping in her tracks.

    "Jesus, Tim, keep it down!" Alexa implored, looking around for anyone who might have heard.

    "Yeah," I continued, "not only did she fuck him, she lost her virginity to him!"

    "What?" Stephanie said softly, clearly confused.

    "Yeah! Our mom's boyfriend!" I said incredulously.

    "I

    thought,” Stephanie started, “ you said you lost your virginity to
    Eddie Besser after prom!" Stephanie had a puzzled look on her face.

    "I

    lied," Alexa revealed, "Eddie couldn't get it up. He’s been on some
    meds for a while, and says while this embarrasses him, he’s just glad to
    still be alive. I liked him, so I told him I'd tell everyone we did
    it." She ran a hand through her hair in stress. "I didn't want him to
    get made fun of, but also I didn't want it to look like I couldn't get a
    guy hard."

    "But Brian,” Stephanie continued, still trying to make the pieces make sense.

    "He

    was a fill-in bartender at a bar by the college. It was my birthday,
    and my roommate sort of set us up. He was a hot, older guy from out of
    town, I didn't know anything about him, and I sure as shit didn't think
    I'd ever see him again!"

    She

    didn't know anything about him. She didn't know that before dating our
    mom, Brian had been in at least one videotaped threeway with Stephanie’s
    parents Sandy and Don. She didn't know that he had shot his cum all
    over Sandy's face while Don taped it.

    , but did Stephanie know?

    "But it was just the one time?" Stephanie inquired again, even more interested in the details than I was.

    "Yes!"

    Alexa quickly responded, before backtracking a bit. "Well, no, I fucked
    him again in the shower the following morning. But that was it, I
    swear!"

    I

    had seen what Brian had done with Sandy and Don; I knew how big his
    cock was; and the thought of my step sister taking that big fuckstick
    deep into her body under the hot water of a shower made my balls tingle.

    "Are you gonna tell Kelly?" I asked (probably a stupid question).

    "No,

    of course I'm not going to tell my mom that her boyfriend took her
    daughter's virginity!" Alexa said, a scrunched "what the fuck?" look on
    her face.

    "What are you going to do, then, try to break them up?" Stephanie offered.

    "Yeah,

    I mean they can't keep seeing each other, right?" I joined. I didn't
    know if I really thought that, or if I was just jealous of the attention
    Kelly was paying Brian, attention that a part of me felt was still
    reserved for my dearly departed dad.

    "I

    don't fucking know,” Alexa said, head in her hands again, "I mean, it's
    definitely fucked up, but at the same time, she seems really happy."
    She rubbed the back of her neck slowly. "I just don't know."

    We all sat there in momentary silence, until Alexa got up off the steps.

    "I need to take a walk," she said, passing between us.

    "You want me to come with?" Stephanie offered, but Alexa just kept walking.

    "No, thanks, I just need to clear my head a bit."

    Alexa

    walked on down the road, leaving Stephanie and I standing alone in
    front of our building in silence. She had a forlorn look on her face,
    and her mind was clearly racing. I began to offer the chance to talk,
    but she stopped me before I could get two words out and curtly said "I
    gotta go," and headed inside.

    Later

    that night, lying in bed, my mind was reeling from the events of the
    day. My friend Christine, the pastor's daughter, had ravenously sucked
    my cock after church, opening up an entirely new dimension of our
    relationship. Neither one of us knew what it meant, but I don't think I
    was the only one who wanted more.

    Then

    I find out my step mom's new boyfriend fucked my step sister, taking
    her virginity, before he met my step mom. It was a very strange,
    sensitive situation, but maybe Alexa was right; maybe the past was just
    the past and Kelly's happiness was the only important thing. Maybe it
    didn't matter what Brian had done with Alexa. Or with Stephanie’s
    parents.

    And

    then there was Stephanie. There was a weird vibe tonight. Stephanie had
    seemed hurt by Alexa’s confession of lying about losing her virginity,
    and then even more so when Alexa rejected her offer to talk. Did she
    feel like Alexa was pulling away from her? How would that affect them
    when they were at the same school next year?

    Pulling

    my phone out, I opened up a new text message to Tara. I desperately
    wanted to talk to her about all this, but I couldn't bring myself to
    write.

    I

    was caught in an indecisive daydream, when suddenly I was snapped out
    of it by the buzz of an incoming text message. It was from Stephanie.

    "Wow,

    that was pretty fucked up tonight, huh?" it read. I hesitated before
    answering. We hadn't talked casually in quite a while, and given our
    recent past I wasn't sure what the bounds of our relationship even were
    anymore. But still, I needed someone to talk to, and seemingly so did
    she.

    "Yeah. I don't even know where to start," I replied.

    "I

    can't believe Alexa had sex with my parents' friend,” she wrote back.
    Her statement was general to the whole situation, but it was clear which
    part of it bothered her the most.

    "Did

    finding that out make you sad?" I inquired. I was taking a risk;
    Stephanie and I had never talked about her and Alexa, but it seemed to
    me she left me that door open for a reason.

    There

    was a long pause between messages, and then three dots preceding "I'm
    not sad she slept with him, I guess I'm a little sad she lied to me
    about losing her virginity though. We always told each other everything
    when it came to that stuff."

    Three dots, then "I told her everything about when I lost mine."

    This

    message caused a stir in my balls. I thought back to our conversation
    the night I put my whole foot in my mouth by admitting I could hear the
    sounds of her orgasms through the floorboards above me. My day had left
    me confused, but never more sexually confident, so I decided to push it.

    "Yeah well, you never finished telling Me about it, you know, "

    A long pause.

    Three dots

    The dots disappeared momentarily, then appeared again. She was writing SOMETHiNG.

    "Perv" was all that came through.

    Damn. I blew it.

    Then an emoji: ":P"

    My cock twitched.

    I

    paused. I didn't know how to respond. I wanted to keep pushing, but
    there was something I needed to know first, so after a long pause, I
    typed "So who was that guy who dropped you off?"

    Three dots appeared, then disappeared, then appeared again followed by "A friend from work."

    "Just a friend?" I sent back, probably too quickly.

    "Maybe,” she replied, followed shortly by “ maybe not."

    There she was; Stephanie the tease. But something felt different about this. It wasn't just teasing, it was, flirty.

    "Why,

    you jealous?" popped up on my phone. The truth was, I had no right to
    be jealous; it's not like she and I were in some sort of exclusive
    relationship, or really ANY relationship for that matter. And besides,
    what sort of hypocrite would I be to say yes when I, myself, had had my
    dick in another girl's mouth just hours earlier?

    A teenage boy sort, that's what.

    The

    question hung unanswered, as I fretted over how to respond. She was
    always playing some kind of game, so I responded with the one thing
    she'd never expect: honesty.

    "Yes." I typed back.

    There

    was silence now. No bubbles, just silence. Maybe this wasn't the right
    move after all. Then again, maybe it was the truth she needed to hear.

    Three bubbles.

    "Go wait for me on the back porch," she replied, "I want you to show me how jealous you really are."

    My

    cock went from six to midnight almost immediately. The back porch was
    an enclosed porch off the back of our building that was a shared space,
    but had no windows facing it, and was covered in shadow from the
    overhanging trees. It was dark, it was quiet, it was secluded. Being as
    late as it was, there was sure to be no one around to bother us.

    "Give

    me five minutes" I texted back. I still had Christine's dried saliva on
    my cock from earlier in the day, and I needed to rinse off just to be
    prepared.

    I

    thought about Christine, and Rachel's reaction at church, and
    Stephanie’s awkwardness the night before. I was feeling cocky and
    confident, and ready to push my luck, so I followed up my text with an
    addendum: "And wear something slutty."

    "Excuse me?" she quickly responded.

    I smiled, and kept pushing. "You heard me."

    Another

    long pause. Maybe I found the line and crossed it. Maybe she didn't
    like me displaying power, and decided it wasn't worth her time. Maybe;

    Three dots.

    "I'll see you in five minutes."

    My cock throbbed, and my stomach sank. I just played a pretty heavy power move, what if I wasn't ready for what came next?

    After

    a rinse, the careful walk down the back stairs to the porch felt long.
    The cocky confidence I displayed started to ebb away, and nerves began
    to set in.

    The

    porch was empty when I arrived. Moonlight made enough of my
    surroundings visible, so I made my way to the big bench seat along the
    back wall. And waited.

    Ten minutes passed. Then fifteen. This was it, I knew it. Stephanie set me up just to blue ball me when I showed some backbone.

    I

    was about to leave, fed up with another chain jerking by Stephanie,
    when I heard the soft squeak of the porch door as it pushed open.

    It

    was dark, and I couldn't make out who it was at first. My stomach
    dropped a bit as I considered the possibility that it was anyone but
    Stephanie, but then as the figure strode toward me, the moonlight
    revealed her features like a rising curtain. Ankle socks on slender
    feet; long, athletic legs, bare in the moonlight, stretching up until
    her hips disappeared under the drape of a long buttoned down shirt.

    A button down shirt that was not buttoned.

    Instead,

    the two halves hung loose, revealing a runway of smooth, skin running
    from the nape of her neck, over her collarbone, between the braless
    cleavage of two perfect breasts, and down her tight, flat stomach,
    punctuated by a pair of dark panties drawn tight over the lips of her
    cunt.

    My mouth started to water, and my erection immediately returned.

    Stephanie

    stood in front of me quietly, hair done up in a messy bun, and looked
    at me as I stared, dumbfounded, at the goddess before me. "Is this what
    you wanted?" I nodded. She closed the distance between us slowly.

    I

    felt one thigh surround me, and then the other, as she straddled me on
    the cushioned bench. She gently grasped on to the window sill behind my
    head, locking me in place. My hard cock strained up through my shorts,
    desperate to touch her as she hovered her cunt above it.

    "So you're jealous, huh?" she said, gyrating slowly above me, tantalizingly close to my cock.

    Any power I thought I had was for the moment gone. All I could do was nod.

    "Say it." She said.

    "Yes." I choked out.

    Then

    finally she lowered herself down, and ground her cunt against my hard
    cock. "Would you be jealous if I did this to another man, Timmy?" There
    was only the thinest of fabrics separating us now, and I could feel her
    heat on me.

    "Yessss" I groaned out in answer to her question.

    "Why?" She inquired, as her slow gyrations continued to put exquisite pressure against my hard cock.

    "Because,”

    I began. I could barely think, but I managed to eek out a response. “ I
    want, this, I want, You, all to myself." I swear this was more
    effective than a lie detector test, or truth serum.

    "I

    see," she said with a smirk. Then she leaned backward, sitting up
    straight. slowly dropping her shirt off her shoulders, she revealed her
    full breasts to the cool moonlight. Hard nipples accented perfect slopes
    that arched off the flat of her chest. I had seen them that night in
    the limo, but I had never touched them. My hands floated from my sides
    onto her muscled thighs in nervous anticipation.

    "Why

    shouldn't I do this to other men, Timmy?" She breathed, grinding into
    my cock again. My eyes were locked on her tits, squeezed together and
    pushed up as she crossed her arms in front of her. "Why don't you
    convince me?"

    I licked my lips like a hungry dog.

    My

    hands slid up her glass-smooth thighs and gripped her ass; that
    fantastic, athlete's ass that I had seen flaunted in front of me for
    years and years; pulled her tight to my body, and with with a deep growl
    dropped my head into her breasts, latching my lips around one of her
    hard, perfect nipples. I sucked hard. Stephanie gasped.

    My

    lips and tongue were a whirlwind of suction and pressure. "That's it,
    that's a good boy," Stephanie whispered between shortened breaths. My
    hands squeezed the globes of her ass tightly, and I felt her muscles
    flex between my fingers as she slowly humped forward and backward. She
    was rubbing her drenched cunt along my painfully hard cock, practically
    fucking me.

    Her

    gasps and squeals were coming more frequently now, clearly overwhelmed
    by sensation. I sucked harder, and with a groan she lurched forward,
    catching herself on the edge of the window behind me. My hands left
    Stephanie’s ass, and snaked their way up over her hips, across her
    stomach, then up and under the two heaving breasts that now hung free in
    front of my face.

    These

    were breasts that had teased me. Breasts that had dared me to look as
    hard nipples pushed through thin sleepwear, or cleavage thrust up and
    out at me in swim suits and push up bras. Breasts that taunted me with
    what I would never have. Breasts that now sat gently in the palms of my
    hands.

    I

    squeezed and kneaded, and Stephanie and I both let out pleasurable
    moans in unison. I felt her shift and grind her cunt against my
    titanium-hard cock as her breathing became more ragged. Pushing her tits
    up toward my face, I took another nipple into my mouth, and Stephanie
    slapped one hand over her own as a loud cry involuntarily lept from her
    throat.

    Her

    hips rode me harder, triggering her pleasure center on the clothed
    shaft of my cock over and over again. My lips and tongue bounced back
    and forth from nipple to glorious nipple, sucking, licking, pulling; I
    could feel her starting to shake with mounting pleasure.

    Her

    breath was short and sharp, one hand gripping my shoulder, head hung
    with closed eyes. She was in that glorious, final straight away now,
    racing toward the edge, so I focused in on one nipple, giving it all I
    had while my other hand squeezed and kneaded her other breast. Her hips
    thrust and shook, sliding her clit long and hard against my cock, tiny
    cries of "that's it, good boy.." sneaking out as she fed me her breast.
    It felt almost like magic, like some sort of ritual, as my lips and
    tongue began to summon her quaking orgasm.

    I

    suddenly felt her arm wrap around my head, pulling my tight to her
    bosom, her hot breath directly in my ear, and at the crest of a deep,
    long gasp of air, I felt her body tense, followed by that sweet,
    heavenly triplet of moans; short, short, long; as Stephanie spasmed in
    exquisite, rapturous orgasm atop me.

    She

    held me tight as the pleasure coursed through her. The only motion
    between us was her hips thrusting forward against my cock, slowly but
    deliberately, almost involuntarily, as she rode out the length of her
    climax.

    Her

    thrusts became slower, and then stopped. I felt her body relax, heavy
    breaths still hot against my ear. She released my head, and pulled away
    from me, popping her nipple out of my mouth. I wasn't about to let those
    breasts go that easily though, and while she was still coming down from
    the high of her orgasm, I leaned back in and covered the space between
    her tits with soft kisses, gently squeezing and caressing her breasts as
    I did so.

    Finally

    she pushed me back, and looked down at me. She was gorgeous, her supple
    breasts exposed to the night air, rising and falling with deep breaths,
    nipples swollen from my ministrations, skin flushed with the heat of
    orgasm. There was still lust in her eyes, and for a moment I thought she
    might lean in and kiss me, but the moment passed, and she slowly, but
    steadily, dismounted, leaving my still-hard cock pressing to the sky.

    We sat quietly on the bench for a moment, just breathing, a far away look in Stephanie’s eye.

    Finally I broke the silence. "Was that convincing enough for you?"

    Stephanie

    looked me in the eye and chuckled a bit at my brashness. She let out a
    long sigh, and then looked down at my straining erection tenting my
    shorts.

    "That looks uncomfortable," She said. All I could do was nod.

    Sidling

    up next to me, pushing her naked tits into my arm, she reached down and
    began pushing down my shorts. I lifted my ass to help her, and soon my
    straining cock was stretching high and stiff into the moonlight.

    "You

    know," Stephanie said as she danced her fingertips up and down my naked
    thigh, "you're right; I never did tell you how I lost my virginity."

    I let out a long sigh as I felt her fingers delicately run up and down the length of my dick.

    "I

    could tell you now,” she continued, as her fingers traipsed down to my
    balls, then back to the head of my cock “ but I'm going to be very
    disappointed if you don't make it to the end of the story, "

    I closed my eyes and groaned as she dragged her nails up and down my length.

    "Do

    you think you can make it?" she said, a cheshire grin on her face now.
    This was Stephanie in full tease mode, but at that exact moment I wanted
    nothing in the world than for her to tease me more.

    "Yes," I choked out, "tell me."

    "Well,

    we were at a volleyball tournament." Immediately my mind jumped to the
    girls volleyball team; short shorts, long legs, competitive juices
    flowing, each team member a passionate young woman.

    "We

    didn't win, but it didn't matter, we were really all just looking
    forward to the afterparty." Their parties were legendary. The thought
    made my cock bounce as she trailed her nails over it.

    "All

    the teams got together and had a rager at the hotel. The coaches were
    all out at their own conference, discussing next year's tournament,
    which meant that all us girls were left to our own devices. After a
    hard-fought tournament like that, you can bet we all needed some,
    release."

    She said that last word with a sigh behind her breath, and her hand squeezed my swollen balls gently.

    "I

    can't tell you how many times I've wanted to kill the other team on the
    court, only to end up licking their middle blocker's cunt later that
    night."

    My

    cock surged as I imagined Stephanie with her face between the legs of
    another hot, athletic volleyball vixen. She smiled and let out a soft
    giggle as it bounced. she continued, lightly painting her fingers up and
    down my length,

    "But this tournament was different, because it was the first one with our new assistant coach, Mr. Ridley."

     My eyes went wide, and I snapped my head towards her.

    "RIDLEY?" I said in disbelief. She just smiled that sultry smile at me again, and continued to tease my cock with her fingers.

    "He was young, he was hot, and I had put his reputation to the test Long before that night, Timmy,"

     she breathed, as she circled a finger around my tip, spreading the beginning drop of precum all over the head. I groaned.

    "You,

    you,” was all I could get out as I focused on the sensations coursing
    through me. Stephanie  continued encircling the head of my cock,

    "Oh,

    I had his cock in my mouth many times before that night, Timmy, we had a
    routine - after practice I'd stay behind and help put the equipment
    away, and then I'd get on my knees and suck his cock till he came in my
    mouth."

    I groaned loudly.

    "I didn't even want anything in return; I just wanted to feel him pump his cum into my mouth so I could swallow every drop."

    She

    giggled, watching more precum involuntarily force its way out of my
    tip. She could tell I was enjoying the story, as much as I didn't want
    to.

    The

    thought of Stephanie on her knees with Ridley's cock in her mouth was
    projected brightly on the lids of my closed eyes. On her knees, in her
    volleyball uniform, wanting nothing but to taste this older guys cum. My
    cock stiffened even harder as she continued teasing me.

    "This

    one time, right as he was about to cum, his cock popped out of my
    mouth, and he shot two ropes across my face before I could get it back
    in."

     I

    groaned again loudly, trying not to picture Stephanie’s beautiful face
    lashed with hot cum. It wasn't working. My cock surged again; it didn't
    go unnoticed.

     "Is that what you want, Timmy? To cum on my face?"

    I let out a stifled "Jesus" as she continued her ministrations.

    "I

    swallowed so much of his cum, Timmy, and I loved it. It got me so wet,
    Which is why I knew it was time for something more when he texted me
    that night at the party." she said, watching as the precum flowed freely now down my length and over her fingers

    I

    glanced over at her. She was a vision of sex. Her button down shirt
    hung loose off her shoulder, exposing one breast whose hard nipple
    rubbed gently against my arm as she teased me. Her hips flared out
    beneath her, long legs coiled up like two erotic snakes. A shudder ran
    through me as I took it all in. I wanted her so badly. Her fingertips
    were maddening on my cock - I desperately needed more, but Stephanie
    refused to comply.

    "When

    I got back to my hotel room he was already waiting, his hands were on
    me before I could even open the door; he didn't care who saw. It was so
    sexy. I felt his hot breath on my ear as I fumbled with the room key. I
    was already soaked. We went inside, and right there in the foyer we
    started making out, and I took his hand and put it down my shorts; I
    wanted him to feel how wet I was. It was the first time he had ever
    touched my cunt, and it was fucking electric, Timmy, he rubbed up and
    down a few times, and then he curled his fingers into me, and slipped up
    inside me." This
    last statement was accompanied by her fingers curling around my balls
    with a gentle squeeze, as she ran a single finger up and down the
    underside of my cock.

    "I

    grabbed his wrist, and then right there in the doorway I started
    fucking his hand. His mouth was on my mouth, I could feel his hard cock
    pushing into my hip, and I was just gushing all over his fingers."

     I

    was breathing heavily and loudly as she mimicked the motion of being
    fingered by rubbing and pressing her fingers into the space just under
    my balls. It was an unbelievable feeling. More precum seeped from my
    tip. I was completely engrossed in Stephanie’s story.

    "But

    then, we heard voices, getting closer, girls' voices, and we paused,
    nervously. I tried to catch my breath and wait for the voices to pass,
    but they kept getting closer, and then they stopped. Right outside the
    door. Mr. Ridley and I froze as we heard the voices starting to fumble
    with the door handle. We had to think fast, so I reluctantly pulled his
    fingers out of my cunt, and pushed him backward into the bathroom just
    as the door to the room began to open.

    "We

    both stayed extremely quiet as the voices tumbled into the hotel room. I
    could tell one voice was my roommate for the weekend, but I didn't
    recognize the other girl's. They were giggly, they were flirty, and then
    everything got quiet. Ridley and I both strained our ears trying to
    hear what was going on, and then, faintly, we heard the wet sound of
    kissing, and soft moans.

    "The

    sounds got louder, and we heard heavy breathing, and then they moved
    off, and we heard the squeak of the bed, and the moans returned. My hand
    drifted down to Ridley's cock, and he was still rock hard. I shushed
    him with my finger, and reached in with both hands, un-did his pants, "

    Her hand drifted slowly back up toward my shaft.

    “ pulled out his thick, meaty cock, "

    Her palm pressed against my base

    “ and wrapped my hand around it."

    Her

    fingers followed her story and slowly closed around me with a firm
    squeeze. I took a long controlled breath in, doing everything in my
    power to stop from cumming.

    "You better not pop on me yet, Timmy, we're just getting to the good part."

    I breathed heavy controlled breaths, trying desperately to focus. Her hand did me no favors as she slowly began stroking me.

    "He

    was so hard," she continued, "he has the BIGGEST cock I've ever seen,
    big, hard, straight as an arrow, I could feel his heartbeat in my hand
    through it. I stroked him slow as we listened to my roommate and the
    mystery girl begin to fuck, mere feet away from us. Their moans were so
    hot, you know what that's like, don't you TImmy? He was so hard, and I
    was so wet and turned on, that's when I leaned into him, put my mouth
    right on his ear, and whispered 'I want you inside me.'"

    My

    cock pulsed hard in her hand as she continued to stroke me slowly. I
    saw her legs shift together a bit; I think she was as turned on as I
    was. Question was, was she turned on by the memory of the story? Or by
    the act we were currently engaged in? She continued, her stroking of my
    dick now settling in to a consistent pace,

    "I

    wish I could say it was sweet and gentle, but he was like a demon in
    heat, he pushed me back up against the sink, spun me around, and yanked
    my shorts and panties down almost all in one motion. It was
    exhilarating. My heart was pounding, I was breathing fast, and I looked
    at myself in the mirror as I felt his hand grip my hip; this was it, and
    it was all happening very fast. And then I felt it. He reached down and
    dragged the silky head of his cock up between my cunt lips, getting it
    nice and wet. I could feel it nestled between my lips, right at my
    opening, and then he pushed."

    My

    hand snapped out, gripping Stephanie’s thigh hard at this admission. My
    breathing was ragged, but I kept it under the slimmest control as she
    continued stroking and telling her story.

    "He

    wasn't rough, but he pushed with a purpose, and I slapped a hand over
    my mouth as I felt his entire huge cock drive into me on the first long
    thrust. Even though I was a virgin, I was so wet that I took the whole
    thing on the first try."

    I

    let out a whimper as her hand kept traveling up and down my cock,
    spurred on by her hot story. It was getting harder and harder to control
    myself.

    "It

    was like nothing I had ever felt before, and I hardly had any time to
    get used to the feeling, as I felt Ridley's other hand grasp on to me,
    and he started thrusting. In and out. Right there, bent over the hotel
    sink, doing my best to keep quiet, I was losing my virginity. But I
    wasn't making love, I wasn't even having sex; this was my first time
    having a cock inside me, and I was being fucked. And I was loving it.”

    I

    was so conflicted. Ridley was a known hound, and just generally kind of
    a shit head, so my stomach was full of pangs of jealousy that he got
    this treatment from Stephanie, that he got to be the first cock to push
    inside her, but at the same time the visions of Stephanie getting fucked
    from behind, a big lusty smile on her face, sent my hard cock into the
    stratosphere. My brain was awash with gallons of conflicting chemicals,
    but all I knew was that I couldn't cum. Not yet.

    "He

    was fucking me, Timmy, and it was so overwhelming; it was a full body
    experience. I braced one arm on the mirror and tried desperately to
    catch my breath, but every thrust of his cock practically knocked the
    wind out of me as it shot pleasure through me.

    "We

    fucked intensely, but quietly, and we could still hear the moans of my
    roomate and her date for the night through the walls of the bathroom.
    The moans grew louder, and Ridley fucked me harder to match. Then the
    moans turned to cries; one of them was cumming. It was so hot; my cunt
    was gripping Ridley's cock tight while he pounded me from behind, and
    just beyond the wall, there was an intense orgasm taking place."

    Her hand started pumping at a quicker, more deliberate pace. I was struggling to maintain composure.

    "It

    was a total sensory overload. I was so close, TImmy," she whispered as
    she stroked me, "I could feel it building inside me; every hot,
    animalistic thrust of his cock brought me closer and closer."

    Up and down, up and down, Stephanie’s hand squeezed and slid, milking me. I gripped hard on her leg. She moaned.

    "But

    then all of a sudden my cunt was empty, and I looked up at Ridley in
    the mirror just in time to see him grip his big swollen cock with his
    hand, gasp deeply, and stroke his hot cum all over my back."

    I

    groaned again as I felt my balls start to churn and coil. I couldn't
    take much more of this. My breath was quick and ragged, the head of my
    cock bulbous and straining.

    "I

    felt the first shot hit my shoulder blade through my shirt, and then
    the rest streaked across the cheek of my ass and down over my hips. He
    had pulled his cock out of my wet cunt and painted me with his, hot,
    semen, And that was that,"

     She

    whispered right into my ear, her deliberate pauses between words
    accenting the dirtiness of the act. The strain was unbearable. I was
    about to pop. I was going to;then suddenly releasing my cock from her
    grip completely. The sensations vanished, and my cock just throbbed in
    the wind, desperately looking for that hand to put it over the edge and
    bring it relief, but there was none to be found.

    I almost screamed.

    "We

    both caught our breaths, he gave me a kiss on the cheek, we snuck out
    while my roommate was busy fucking, and that was the last time we ever
    hooked up."

    We

    sat there in silence for a moment as I caught my breath. "That, that
    was quite a story," I said, still reeling from the sensations. Stephanie
    just leaned her head on her hand and admired her frustrating handiwork.

    "It

    sure was," she said with a smile, "And you made it all the way to the
    end." Her finger traced a languid line up and down my thigh. "I think
    you deserve a reward."

    With

    that, Stephanie slowly stuck her index finger in her mouth, drawing my
    attention to her lips as she bobbed back and forth like she was sucking a
    dick. Withdrawing it with a wet "pop," she reached down to my
    straining, painful erection, and gently placed her slicked finger
    against the sensitive underside of my tip. That alone sent shivers up my
    spine, but then she began to gently rub.

    I

    closed my eyes and moaned as her single finger began gliding over my
    frenulum in small, consistent circles. It was an amazing feeling; it was
    like every nerve sensor in my body was hardwired into that spot.

    In

    no time, I started to shake, and my breath got labored and quick. My
    cock was primed and ready, and this overwhelming new sensation brought
    me right back to the edge where Stephanie left me. She was touching me
    in a spot no bigger than a quarter, and she was lighting my whole body
    on fire.

    My

    hand slapped out, grasping desperately for anything to steady me, and
    finding her thigh on one side, the sill of the porch on the other. "Umm,
    does that feel good, Timmy?" She cooed into my ear as I held my eyes
    shut tight. My whole body was throbbing.

    Round and round her finger went on that spot.

    "Fuck, Stephanie, fuck!" I whisper-yelled as my body was overcome with mounting pleasure.

    Round and round,

    "Fuck, fuck!" I repeated as my balls coiled up tight to my body, racing to the edge

    Round and round,

    "Stephanie, fuck, Stephanie, I'm; " was all I could get out before my words melted into a long groan.

    I

    felt Stephanie lean forward, and as her open mouth traveled down toward
    my vibrating cock, the explosion of orgasm washed over me, and the
    first geyser of cum erupted out of my head. Quickly the feeling of cool
    night air and her circling, torturous finger disappeared, replaced by a
    feeling warm, wet, and tight. I felt her hand slip down and press gently
    on my balls, and she held me tight to her as my cock pulsed two, three,
    four, torrents of semen into Stephanie’s tender mouth.

    My

    whole body lurched; tense, release, tense, release; my cock pulsed and
    throbbed; tense, release, tense release; -my balls shuddered and
    contracted; tense, release, tense, release.

    Her

    lips continued to roll around the head of my cock, and then with a
    slight slurp, she pulled me from her mouth and sat back up and looked
    right at me. The moonlight shone bright white on a thin streak that ran
    from the corner of her closed mouth up over her high cheekbone, stopping
    just before her lower eyelash. Stephanie had rushed to get her lips
    over my cock as I had started to cum, and it seemed my first spurt
    hadn't quite made it into her mouth.

    As

    my body started to return to normal, something suddenly stood out in my
    mind. Despite Christine sucking the life out of me earlier in the day,
    it felt like my balls still somehow had a gallon of cum for Stephanie.
    This made it all the more noticeable that I never felt her swallow.

    At

    that moment, Stephanie leaned in a bit, hanging her exposed breasts so
    close to the skin of my arm, and carefully opened her mouth to show me
    the contents inside. A pool of thick, white semen, my semen; my cum;
    surrounded the pink of her tongue. I took the moment to take in the
    sight before me: My step sister's best friend, sitting with her tits
    lewdly on display, with my cum spattered on her cheek and collected in
    her mouth. My spent cock throbbed. It was the hottest, dirtiest thing
    I'd ever seen, let alone been a part of.

    Never

    taking my eyes off her lips, my hand floated up to her face, and with a
    single finger I wiped the streak of cum off her cheek and into her
    mouth. Her eyebrow cocked in surprise, and then her lips closed tight
    around my finger as she sucked it clean with a pop.

    Her throat pulsed as she swallowed my load, her eyes never leaving mine.

    She

    relaxed down on the cushion next to me; not cuddling me, just, next to
    me; and began buttoning her shirt. I could only sit in exhausted
    disbelief, my shorts still around my ankles.

    "Was

    that Slutty enough for you?" She casually tossed at me, echoing my
    cocky request from our text exchange. The emphasis on "slutty" made her
    point pretty clear: I had no idea who I was dealing with. One thing I
    did know, however, is that despite any leverage I may have thought I had
    on her regarding my step sister finding out about us, what she said to
    me in the car the previous night rang absolutely true: my cock belonged
    to her.

    Stephanie

    started to head back into the shadows toward the door, and as I watched
    her ass sashay toward the shadows, I suddenly had a thought. Something
    about her story didn't sit right with me.

    "Stephanie," I called out just before she disappeared into the black, "that story, was it true?"

    She paused, and I saw her mind momentarily go far away before she turned back to answer me.

    "Maybe,” she said with a slight, pained grin, “ maybe not."

    Turning

    away again, she drifted into the shadows. I heard the creak of the
    porch door, and I was then suddenly alone in the cold light of the moon.

     Chapter 12: Tim learns the truth about Stephanie’s first time

    At

    school that week I had a lot on my mind. Not anything scholarly, mind
    you, as graduation was at the end of the week, so the amount of care and
    attention spent on classes was minimal at best. No, my mind was
    occupied with thoughts of Stephanie. Specifically thoughts of her tits,
    her mouth, the single finger she used to make me cum, her semen-streaked
    face as she showed me her mouthful right before swallowing. We had come
    a long way from even a few weeks ago when she was just my step sister's
    hot best friend who would tease me from time to time.

    And

    that's not even to mention Christine. Up until yesterday she was just
    my friend from church; the pastor's daughter who would commiserate with
    me over her love life, over her struggle between her desire to stay
    godly and pure, and her desire to give in to the pleasures of the flesh.
    That is, up until yesterday, when she humped herself to orgasm against
    my leg before sucking my soul out through my cock. I wasn't sure where
    she and I stood, but I think she wanted it to happen again.

    And

    then there was Tara. I had no clue what was going on there. We had had a
    tense conversation where we each admitted everything that happened on
    prom night, yet there was still so much left unsaid; It was that chasm
    of things unsaid that kept us apart. She had lost her virginity to Bud
    Pepper, I had had my world royally rocked by Stephanie’s mouth, and we
    were both jealous and stubborn for reasons we were too afraid to admit.
    She was my best friend and I hurt her. I missed her desperately.

    But

    my mind kept coming back to Stephanie. Specifically the story she told
    me last night as she cranked my dick toward an epic orgasm. She had told
    me the story of how she lost her virginity to the gym teacher, Mr.
    Ridley, while at a volleyball tournament, and it was epically hot, and
    dirty, and taboo, and, possibly a lie? It had been a tale straight out
    of Penthouse Forum, and while I didn't doubt that a girl as hot and
    lusty as Stephanie could have had such an experience, there was a
    certain tenor to the way she told it. A certain sadness.

    I

    had become intimately familiar with Stephanie, with her orgasm, with
    her arousal, and despite the fact that I had tasted her cunt, and cum in
    her mouth, there was still a distance between us. She was aloof.
    Protective. Possibly afraid to admit she liked what we were doing.
    Possibly afraid to admit she liked, me.

    She

    had been the one in control; my cock belonged to her, after all; but I
    wondered if that wasn't all just a defense mechanism. Which is why her
    story, at least the way she told it, had a certain falseness to it. A
    certain sense of fantasy. Maybe the only way she could tell me what she
    really wanted, what really turned her on, was to do it while she was
    still being dominant.

    Like I said, a lot on my mind.

    A

    slight distraction came in the form of being a "volunteer" to help set
    up for graduation on the field behind the school. I say volunteer that
    way because it wasn't so much a request as much as a command. It was
    fine, though, one of the other volunteer's was Sarah, the girl who lived
    next door. The girl I had a crush on for as long as I could remember.
    The girl I saw get properly fucked through her bedroom window. It was a
    testament to everything that had been going on with my life lately that
    even after all those things, Sarah was actually toward the bottom of my
    list of girls I was thinking about.

    Even

    so, she was great to hang out with, and after leaving my stuff in Ms.
    Dorman's room, Sarah and I paired off quickly and went to work on our
    tasks.

    It

    was also beneficial because Sarah had a certain intimate connection to
    Stephanie, and might be able to help me make sense of what was going on
    with her.

    After

    finishing our allotment of chairs, she and I took a break on the
    bleachers. We chatted about nothing, really. I wasn't sure how to steer
    things in the direction I wanted, but luckily I didn't have to.

    "So,

    how are things with Stephanie?" she asked, knocking back a bottle of
    water. I admired her pale thighs extending out from the seat of pink
    short shorts, as well as the swell of her large breasts that pushed up
    as she arched into the last drops in the bottle.

    "I

    have no idea," I said, snapping out of my gawk. It was the truth. "She
    keeps me at arm's length constantly, and she's clearly terrified of my
    step sister finding out anything happened between us, it's just really
    confusing."

    "So,"

    she began as a slight smile crept over Sarah's face. I think she
    thought my love troubles were kind of cute. "Have you, I'm assuming you
    guys have hooked up?" Her voice had an upward lilt that told me she was
    sorry for prying.

    "Yeah,"

    I offered back, not sure of how much information she really wanted. If
    it were Tara, she'd want every detail down to the last drop of semen,
    but this was not Tara. "We haven't slept together, but, yeah." I
    qualified.

    "More

    than once?" She offered back again, fairly quickly. I nodded in the
    affirmative. "Well all I can tell you is, Stephanie generally isn't a
    repeat offender, so if she's coming back for more, well then I think
    maybe she likes you, Tim."

    Normally

    this kind of revelation would be liberating, but honestly it wasn't
    that much of a relief. It made the whole thing that much more fragile.

    "From

    what I understand she got hurt pretty bad once, so she has a tendency
    to pull away sometimes," she said, wiping the sweat from her brow.

    "I

    didn't realize you guys were so close," I said. Sarah didn't know it,
    but I knew full well how close she and Stephanie had been. Very close.
    Mouth-to-genitals close.

    "Girls tell each other things, what can I say," she nervously chuckled.

    "Did she ever tell you,” I began, pausing to debate finishing my question, “ how she lost her virginity?"

    Sarah's

    eyebrows shot up. "Well now, aren't we nosey?" she teased, but then
    evened out when she saw that I was serious. "Yeah, she told me, a couple
    times."

    "A couple times?"

    "Yeah,

    the story is different every time she tells it. It's kinda fun,
    actually. I have no idea what the true version is. Why do you ask?"

    "No

    reason," I lied, badly. My mind started to wander at this revelation.
    Sarah picked up on it and managed to snap me right back to attention.

    "I actually lost mine right over there!" She said, pointing to a section under the bleachers that was obscured by a big banner.

    "Oh yeah?" I said, my ears, and cock, perking up.

    "Yeah,

    with Andy Fiorentino after a football game." My mind immediately
    conjured up an image of Sarah, bracing against the legs of the
    bleachers, getting fucked from behind. I would never have guessed that
    this girl; top ten in the class with honors, AP classes; got down as
    lustily as she did. I wasn't jealous like I had been with Tara, with
    Sarah I was just impressed. "It was awful."

    The image evaporated. "Oh?"

    "Yeah.

    Andy lives right across the street over there. Turns out I wasn't the
    first girl he brought over to the bleachers late at night." She curled
    her lip into a disgusted sneer. "No big loss though, I just feel bad for
    all the other girls he's disappointed down there."

    We

    laughed together. I loved that Sarah was as confident in her sex life
    as she was in her studies. She knew what she wanted, knew what she
    liked. I found it very sexy.

    Unfortunately

    break time was over, and we had to wrap up our duties before heading
    home for the evening. Sarah and I said our goodbyes, and right as I was
    about to leave, I forgot I left my stuff in Ms. Dorman's room. Sarah
    offered to wait, but I decided I wanted to walk anyway, and she sped
    off.

    I needed the time to try and process some stuff.

    Ms.

    Dorman had a room nestled in the farthest corner of the school, one
    that took a while to get to no matter where you started from. The walk
    through the halls gave me some time to think.

    Everything

    Sarah said made perfect sense. Stephanie and I were in a real strange
    position: She was my step sister's best friend, a girl I knew
    practically all my life, and on top of that she was leaving for college
    in the fall. Not exactly fertile ground for a healthy relationship.

    Yet

    still she kept coming back. Maybe that's why she was acting so extreme
    with me, never wanting to give up any power; maybe she truly did like
    me, but also knew that we could never be anything more than we were. My
    mind whirled as I closed in on the door to Ms. Dorman's room.

    Suddenly

    the sound of a loud grunt snapped me out of my daydream; I stopped
    right where I was. My ears strained in the silence of the empty school.

    Another grunt, followed quickly by another. Female grunts. Grunts of passion.

    Tiptoeing

    to the door, looking around frantically to see if there was anyone else
    nearby, I pressed my ear to the door, being careful not to be seen
    through the door's thin window.

    Two sets of grunts now; male and female; accenting ragged, sparring breaths.

    It

    couldn't be, Ms. Dorman, could it? She was so cute and unassuming; the
    way she had to push up her thick-rimmed glasses after she giggled always
    made me smile. She had looked especially cute today, with a floor
    length dress underneath a navy blue button down with the sleeves rolled
    up. It hugged her curves just enough to remind us all she was a woman,
    but not so much as to be scandalous. She had nice, wide hips that flared
    off a modest waist, but her breasts were a bit of a mystery. My horny,
    teenage brain assumed they were fantastic, but her attire always made it
    hard to tell.

    But

    it had to be someone else in there, right? Ms. Dorman would never be so
    bold as to do something like that on school property. She was recently
    engaged, but she was such a stickler for the rules that there's no way
    she'd do something like fuck her fiance on school grounds.

    I had to know.

    As

    carefully as possible, I inched my way toward the thin window in the
    classroom door. I first saw the chalkboard; nothing suspicious going on
    there; but as I continued to bring the room into view I began to see
    signs of activity. Faint shadows dancing rhythmically against the wall;
    stray papers careening to the ground. More grunting. More breathing.

    As

    the teacher's desk came into view, I found what I was looking for: her
    hands gripping the sides of her desk tightly with zero concern for where
    her papers ended up, Ms. Dorman was bent over the short end of her
    desk. Her long skirt was bunched up high and tight to her waist,
    exposing lovely legs spread wide, and she grunted deeply between breaths
    as the man standing behind her, gripping her round ass, fucked her hard
    and deep.

    A man who was very much noT her fiance, and very much was Mr. Ridley.

    That son of a bitch.

    Ms.

    Dorman had a look I had never seen on her face before as Ridley pounded
    her hot and fast from behind. She was usually all smiles, big and
    bright, and had the kind of cheeks that would flush red at even the
    slightest sense of embarrassment, but right now that cute face was
    scrunched up into a focused grimace of sexual pleasure.

    This

    was not love making, this was fuckING. Ridley pumped away with
    reckless, a-rhythmic abandon, each erratic thrust shaking the desk and
    knocking strand after strand of Ms. Dorman's dark hair from the messy
    bun she had it stored in.

    Maybe

    it was my own jealousy talking, but this gasping ghoul fucking Ms.
    Dorman didn't seem anything like the erotic lothario described by
    Stephanie. Still, this vision of my favorite teacher, one I'd call my
    friend, in the throes of carnal congress was an erotic sight
    nonetheless. My cock was rigid.

    She

    hung her head over her desk in a sort of trance of pleasure, and I
    thought about the time she accidentally said "Magna Cum Loudly" during
    her lecture. How she grew red like a tomato with a mortified smile as
    the class laughed, and hung her head over her desk, laughing at herself.
    Back then she tipped her head up to the sky in embarrassment, but now
    she tossed her head back and groaned a strained chorus of "yes, yes," as
    the gym teacher penetrated her from behind.

    Ridley's

    breath suddenly started to get faster and more ragged, his thrusts
    harder, more erratic. He let out a long, high pitched groan, and grasped
    tightly to the shoulder of Ms. Dorman's shirt as he started to cum. He
    pulled his hand back, but grasped only shirt, and popped open the top
    handful of snaps, revealing to me a smooth, jiggling breast encased in a
    black bra. It was bigger than I thought it'd be.

    I

    couldn't take my eyes off her as Ridley shuddered and shook, emptying
    his balls into her. She gasped and breathed heavily along with him, but
    she didn't exactly seem satisfied. Didn't exactly seem happy.

    As

    Ridley peeled himself off of her, something else stood out to me as
    well: his cock. Wrapped in the spent condom was not the huge,
    straight-as-an-arrow cock that Stephanie described, but one with a
    distinct curve to it that actually seemed to be smaller than my own.
    Stephanie’s picture of Mr. Ridley the lover once again seemed to be
    inaccurate. I now had no idea what was true about her story of lost
    virginity, but I knew that some parts of it had clearly been fabricated.
    I smiled a bit as I considered the possibility that maybe she hadn't
    slept with Ridley at all.

    Stephanie

    might not have fucked Ridley, but Ms. Dorman definitely had, and he
    gave her ass a playful swat as he began to clean up. She didn't smile.
    As they put themselves back together, Ridley had a very self satisfied
    look to him, while Ms. Dorman, she seemed to be more ambivalent. Leaning
    in as she finished shimmying her long skirt down her legs, Ridley gave
    her a kiss on the forehead (the forehead!). She smiled at him, but it
    wasn't that bright beacon of a smile I knew, it was a much more forced
    smile, and then Ridley reached down for his bag and headed toward the
    door.

    I scrambled away, hiding out of sight and watched Ridley head off down the hall with a whistle.

    Edging

    my way back toward the doorway to Ms. Dorman's classroom, I paused, not
    knowing what to do next. Did I wait till she left? Did I just come back
    to get my stuff tomorrow and sneak out quietly?

    It turned out I wouldn't have to make that decision.

    "Just come in, Tim," I heard Ms. Dorman say. Busted.

    I

    timidly moved through the doorway, stopping just inside. Ms. Dorman was
    sitting on the edge of her desk, the desk she had just been fucked on,
    arms crossed, but not in an angry way. It was casual, but she definitely
    had a look of disappointment on her face. I wasn't sure who it was
    meant for, though.

    "I forgot my bag,” I offered limply. She sighed, and gently rubbed her temple with her fingers.

    "How much did you see?"

    I

    didn't want to lie to her, but I didn't want to embarrass her, so all I
    could muster up was a short "Enough." She sighed again, and hung her
    head. She wasn't embarrassed, she was, sad. There was clearly something
    wrong here. I moved in closer, joining her on the edge of the desk.

    "Is

    everything ok?" I offered. Even though she was a teacher ten years my
    senior, she was still my friend, and she was clearly in pain.

    "I,”

    she started before pausing. Debating whether to open this door. “
    Richie and I haven't had sex in almost a year," she finally continued.
    Richie was her fiance, a guy I had met once at a school event; he seemed
    nice enough at the time. "We're both so tied up with our jobs; he's
    hardly ever home, and I'm always knee deep in papers and grades, and
    when we are home, we're more like roommates. We don't talk much, don't
    spend much time together."

    The

    realities of adult relationships were becoming clear to me, now.
    Settling down seemed to be a lot more literal than I had imagined,
    something that my hormone-addled brain could hardly comprehend given the
    sensory overload I had been experiencing lately.

    "And Dennis, Mr. Ridley, he just wouldn't leave me alone," she continued, "and I guess I just liked the attention."

    "How long's it been going on?" I inquired.

    "A

    couple months, once every couple weeks," she admitted sheepishly, "I'm
    not even sure why, to tell you the truth; the sex isn't very good." We
    both nervously chuckled.

    I

    pictured her again, bent over the desk, getting fucked from behind, and
    I felt bad. All this sweet woman wanted was someone to love her, to
    touch her, and here she was settling for a small taste of intimacy while
    Ridley dumped his nuts inside her. I bet he never even made her cum.

    "I

    don't know why I'm telling you all this," she sighed, "you're a
    student, it's very inappropriate." While she wasn't wrong, all I could
    do was chuckle given the circumstances.

    "I

    think we're well past inappropriate here, Ms. Dorman," I jabbed, and we
    both laughed. That bright-yet-embarrassed smile of hers returned.

    "Yeah,”

    she said in a drawn out expression of embarrassed agreement. "You
    probably think I'm awful, don't you?" She began biting her thumbnail
    anxiously.

    "No,

    not at all!" I quickly responded. It was true; as much as I thought
    Ridley was a gross hound-dog, I didn't blame Ms. Dorman for feeling
    alone. "Everybody wants to be wanted, everybody deserves to be wanted."
    We paused for a moment in silence before I continued. "I think you might
    be avoiding some tough decisions," I said, playing armchair therapist,
    "and lashing out, cheating on Richie, might be the only way you're
    willing to process them right now."

    "Yeah,”

    she let out quietly, her thoughts drifting away. "I think Richie and I
    are not putting our relationship first, and we've just grown apart." She
    could sugar coat it all she wanted, but I knew exactly what she really
    meant: Ms. Dorman, the conservative, mousey school teacher, liked to
    fuck. She liked to fuck, and she wasn't getting fucked at home, so she
    started looking elsewhere. It made perfect sense to me. She wanted to
    fuck. She wanted to cum.

    "Thanks, Tim," she said with a smile, putting her hand on mine, "you're wise beyond your years."

    "Any time, Ms. Dorman," I said, greeting her smile with one of my own.

    "Please, your time is up at this place - from now on, call me Julia."

    I

    thought a lot about those final words as I walked home. "From now on,"
    she said. Classes were over, I was going to graduate. Was she leaving
    the door open for us to see each other again outside of school?

    The

    thought definitely crossed my mind later that night as I stroked my
    hard cock in bed. I replayed those images of Ms. Dorman; of Julia;
    lolling her head back and forth, grunting and rippling as she got
    pounded from behind. But this time it was me sliding my cock into her
    wet cunt. It was me, not Ridley, and I was doing it right. Her sizable
    tits jiggling and shaking with each thrust, she'd shudder, shake, and
    cry out as she began to spasm in orgasm around my cock. That gorgeous,
    euphoric smile of hers would be beaming, and she'd cry out "Yes" as I
    gave her exactly what she wanted. And with a final thrust and groan I'd
    give her my load; hot, thick, and deep.

    But

    at that moment, I didn't cum. I worked my cock to its full hardness,
    but as I played this fantasy across my mind I suddenly stopped. I
    reached for my phone.

    I

    pulled up Stephanie’s number, and I stared at the empty text message
    box. I thought about what Stephanie had said, about how maybe Stephanie
    liked me. I thought about her story, her fantasy, about how maybe she
    was trying to tell me something. Mostly I thought about her mouth and
    her tongue, the jiggle of her perfect breasts, her silky, wet, cunt. My
    brain was flooded with hormones as my cock stood like a proud beacon,
    and I decided to press my luck.

    "You up?" I finally texted to her. After a short, agonizing wait, I saw those three bubbles pop up.

    "Maybe,” she responded, followed shortly by "why?"

    "I want to see you" I texted back, letting my desire get the better of me. I followed up with "I want to talk."

    There was a pause. I waited.

    Finally, the bubbles.

    "Sure,"

    she responded. I was about to suggest we meet out on the back porch
    again, when she followed up with a response I was not ready for: "come
    on up. My parents aren't home."

    This

    was unprecedented. She told me herself that she never brought anyone
    over after she got walked in on one time by her parents. This could mean
    one of two things: either she didn't even consider me a real sexual
    partner, despite all we had experienced together, or, or maybe she liked
    me enough to take the chance.

    "Ok,"

    I responded. Cock still hard, I forced it back into my pants, and
    quietly made my way through the house to head up to Stephanie’s unit. As
    I moved silently past Alexa’s room, the reality of the situation hit
    me: I was sneaking past my step sister's room to go upstairs and meet
    her best friend for something clandestine and possibly erotic. The irony
    was not lost on me.

    I

    floated up the stairs and stood at her front door. Not risking the
    sound of even a faint knock giving me away to anyone else in the
    building, I texted her to let her know I arrived.

    I

    waited. It's funny, I had been in Stephanie’s house many times; shit,
    my cock had been in Stephanie’s mouth, she had swallowed my cum, my
    fingers and tongue had been inside her cunt, she had orgasmed on my
    mouth, and yet standing outside that door I was nervous. The last time I
    had been alone with Stephanie in that house it had not gone well, and
    even though these were different circumstances, it still felt like a big
    deal.

    I

    heard the click of the lock. The door opened. There she was, glorious
    legs covered by loose-fitting pajama pants, a tight spaghetti strap tank
    top on top. She clearly wasn't wearing a bra. Her blonde hair was done
    up in her usual messy bun, she was clearly in relax mode, except,
    lipstick. She was wearing lipstick. Was it left over from whatever
    activities she got up to earlier in the evening? Or was it just for me?

    "Hey.

    Come on in" she said, and turned and padded down the hall. Her ass
    swayed delightfully under her pajama pants. I followed, expecting to
    head into the living room, the same living room I had seen her mother,
    Sandy, in a threeway amateur porn shoot with her husband and the guy who
    my step mom was currently dating, but Stephanie took a left turn. A
    turn towards her bedroom. I followed.

    "Sorry

    it's such a mess," she said, welcoming me into her room, which was
    strewn with boxes and clothes, "I'm trying to get things in order for
    college." This was strange to me, as school obviously starts in the
    fall, and this was the tail end of May.

    "What? Why so early?" I inquired.

    "I,”

    she started, pausing for a moment, “ I'm doing a summer semester to
    catch up on credits so I can graduate on time." She looked at me with
    slight sadness behind her eyes. "I leave in three weeks."

    "That's,

    oh, wow, that's, soon." I said meekly. My stomach sank. I knew this day
    would come, but I didn't realize it would be so soon. I was
    legitimately saddened to hear it. My relationship with Stephanie was
    fucked up at best, but I liked her. I liked spending time with her. I
    was going to miss her.

    "Yeah,"

    she answered, in an equally meek tone. A silence hung between us for a
    moment, accented by the soft pop music coming from her computer
    speakers. "So," she said finally, moving over to sit on the edge of her
    bed, "what did you want to talk about?"

    I

    joined her on the edge of the bed, and watched as she started
    mindlessly folding clothes. "Well," I began, "I saw something pretty
    wild after school today, and I needed to tell someone about it."

    A soft smirk flashed across her face "hmmph, and Tara was already asleep?" The invocation of Tara's name was unexpected.

    "No, she and I,” I thought back to everything that had gone on between Tara and I. "we're not really talking at the moment."

    "That's too bad," she said, mid fold, never raising her eyes to mine, "you guys are good together."

    This gave me pause. Stephanie had never been so generous with her assessment of Tara. At times she almost seemed, jealous.

    To be continued in Part 7

    By LiminallySpaced for Literotica.

    1 hr 8 min
  • Sex Ed Lessons: Part 5
    Tara continues the story of how she consoles Bud in the locker room

    By LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.



    The

    visual in my head was legendary, but the vision in front of me was
    electric. Tara's nipples poked hard through the fabric of her top, and
    her legs were shifting together, squeezing, rubbing. I knew the signs -
    she was wildly turned on. She wasn’t finished telling me of her secret
    tryst with Bud. I let her continue.

    "This

    was it, and all I could think to say was 'yes.' I said it over and
    over. 'Yes, yes, yes.' I was chanting it. Summoning it. And then he
    started to push.

    "He

    was slow, gentle, but he started to push, and I felt the head of his
    cock slip into me. I gasped, but I continued my chant - 'yes, yes' - and
    he continued to push. My hymen was long gone, but I was still tight,
    and his dick was still huge, so when I felt his length start to push
    into me, I just couldn't help it - I let out a loud, sudden groan.

    "He

    stopped out of concern, but didn't have the words - I could tell the
    feeling was as overwhelming for him as it was for me. I just nodded,
    said I was ok, and assured him it was ok to continue. The feeling was so
    intense. His cock was the biggest thing I had ever had in my cunt, but I
    was so wet; I needed more. I wrapped my legs tight around him, pulled
    him tight, and we both moaned loudly as I drew the full length of his
    cock into me.

    "We

    were overcome with sensation, and all we could do was stay still and
    breathe. I had never felt so full in my life. My cunt was like a
    waterfall around him, and I could feel him twitching. We held each other
    close, and I started to get used to having him inside me, and then he
    started to pull out.

    "I

    shut my eyes and my mouth just hung open; I didn't have any sound; as
    he withdrew the length of his dick, and then he thrusted. Stars exploded
    behind my eyes. I didn't cum, but it was a feeling so new and so
    exciting; pure pleasure, pure experience. It was only a handful of
    inches, but it felt like miles as he thrust in and out of me.

    "Then,

    after only a few thrusts, I felt Bud pull me tight and his breath
    started to get ragged, and I knew what was happening, and I urged him
    on. I wanted him to know it was ok. I said 'yes, do it. Cum inside me.'
    He groaned loudly, cried out almost, and I hugged him close to me. I
    felt his dick get even harder - so hard inside me - and then, I could
    feel his cock twitching and pumping. The wetness between my legs
    increased and for the first time in my life a man filled my cunt with
    his cum.

    "It

    was like nothing I had ever experienced. It was all so exhilarating,
    and all either of us could do at that moment was just breathe as we came
    down from an unbelievable high."

    Tara's

    confession left me speechless. I sat dead still, gripping the arms of
    the lazy boy chair tightly. There was sweat running down my back, my
    pulse was racing, my cock was rock hard, and I was, angry? Jealous? My
    stomach felt like it was in my feet. I had no right to be jealous, but I
    was.

    After a long, thoughtful pause, Tara continued. "And

    then we just held each other, and got pretty emotional. Bud was just so
    relieved that he could be himself with someone finally, that he didn't
    have to hide. He apologized for how he had treated me, and I knew he
    meant it.

    "But me, I didn't know what to feel, Tim. It was an amazing, intimate experience, and I didn't regret a second of it,” her eyes drifted up to mine now. “ but I also couldn't help but wish it had been with, someone else."

    I gulped hard as her stare cut through me like a warm knife.

    "But

    then I started to think maybe I was making too big a deal of it; that
    maybe sex is just sex, and I should enjoy it. I didn't know what to
    think. I still don't. But if you and I are going to ever get anywhere
    close to normal again, I felt you needed to know."

    There

    was a long, pronounced silence. The room was hot. I was just as
    confused as she was. I was jealous. I wanted her. I had left her for
    someone else. I didn't know what to say.

    "That

    explains why you guys have been so chummy for the past week," I finally
    eeked out. "Have you,” I started, dreading the rest of the question to
    come, “ done it again since?"

    "No; but;"

    My breath stopped still at that "but."

    "He's coming over tonight."

    Tara

    and I weren't dating. She wasn't my girlfriend, and I had no valid
    reason to feel the way I did, but still, there was a cold pit where my
    stomach once had been, and my fingers were going numb. Why had she told
    me this? Was it to rub it in? Was it to,

    "What

    if,” I thought back to what she had said to me as we danced at the
    prom, and the words just fell out of my mouth. “ What if you asked him
    not to?"

    Tara's smokey, sexy eyes were locked onto mine, her thick, dark eyeliner accenting them.

    "Is that what you want?" She

    said. Energy passed between us. It was energy being sent from her to
    me. It was something I'd never felt from her. It was almost longing.
    Almost begging.

    It

    was now my turn to explain myself, in the effort to answer Tara’s
    begging question; "The next day, after the prom, Stephanie told me to
    pick her up from work. When I got there she pushed me down to my knees
    and made me eat her out in the stock room. I honestly thought that was
    the end of it." Tara's legs shifted again. "And then after the party at
    The Spot that night she made me drive her home, and jerked me off in the
    car. But all this week I've had nothing but you on my mind. I think
    it's safe to say I have no idea what I want."

    Tara's

    gaze left mine, and the silence returned. We sat there, taking it all
    in, each trying to process the stupid, messy emotions bubbling in our
    minds, spurred on by the hot, teenage hormones in our veins.

    Somehow

    I found the strength to get up out of the chair. "I better get going," I
    said weakly. Tara didn't follow me out. I hadn’t; I couldn’t, give her a
    solid answer to her question. I didn’t know what I wanted, yet.

    I

    sat in my car, but I didn't drive away. I tried to organize my
    thoughts, but had no such luck. I felt a pressure behind my eyes, and a
    lump in my throat, and then hot tears crested out over my eyelids and
    down my face.

    I

    sat there for a while, trying in vain to fight the emotions. Then two
    headlights turned the corner onto the street, a car came to a stop in
    front of Tara's house, and the engine was powered down. Out stepped Bud
    Pepper.

    He

    walked to the door, and rang the bell. As he waited for an answer my
    heart prayed that maybe Tara would never come to the door, but of course
    she did. She greeted him with a smile, and I hoped my last hope that
    maybe, just maybe, she would turn him away.

    She didn't. Bud entered, the door closed, and the porch light turned off.

    Chapter 9: Christine opens up to Tim in more ways than one.

    Saturday morning brought conflicting, painful thoughts.

    I lay in bed, well past the moment of waking up, my mind racing with lewd, heartbreaking images, and desperate "what if?"s.

    I

    thought about what I had left last night - If I had just had a better
    handle on my own feelings, I could have stopped it, but instead my mind
    was full of images of Tara passionately running her mouth up and down
    Bud Pepper's big cock before taking him deep inside her body. Images of
    him on top of her, between her legs, thrusting hard into her, a look of
    ecstasy on her face. Of her riding him, grinding on him, eyes closed in
    pleasure, his hands on her perfect tits. Squeezing them. And then that
    moment. That beautiful, erotic, intimate moment when he pushes his full
    length deep into her, his balls tighten, he groans an animalistic groan,
    and gives her all of his hot joy.

    It was the thought of him cumming in her that irked me the most, and I wasn't even sure why.

    Then

    I thought about what could have been if I had said something different.
    Maybe it would be me she held tight to her body, having that
    connection. Maybe it would have been my sperm cradled deep inside her as
    our passions cooled down. Or maybe we would have just talked through
    the night, and worked our way through the confusing realities of being
    two, 18 year old friends who were horny for each other but just couldn't
    say it.

    Maybe.

    The

    rest of the day was a confusing blur. My run brought me no relief, and
    neither did the hot shower afterward. I couldn't even jerk off to clear
    my head, as I was too scattered to manage an erection, even with those
    lewd images in my head.

    The day slipped by quickly, and then it was time for me to pick up Stephanie from work.

    I

    needed answers. I was angry, angry about what had happened last week,
    what happened at the prom, angry about how it had gotten me all mixed up
    and ruined my relationship with Tara, so when I texted her I had
    arrived, and she once again texted "come inside," I responded with a
    curt "no."

    After a short while, Stephanie responded with a simple "ok," and came out to the car a few moments later.

    We

    drove in silence, but Stephanie spent the whole ride watching me. I
    could feel her eyes on me, but I never met them. I felt the frustration
    of the situation coiling up behind my eyes, but she just sat there, cool
    as a cucumber.

    I

    rolled into a park in the same darkened area by our building that I had
    parked the last time. She didn't move, and I didn't move. She just
    watched me. She knew I had something on my mind, and was going to stay
    still until I said my peace.

    Finally the silence got too much, and I cracked.

    "Stephanie, what the fuck is going on?" I blurted out.

    "What do you mean?" she offered back, dipped in hot sarcasm.

    "What's

    going on? What do you want from me? After what happened at the prom,
    and last week, I don't know what you want from me, and it's driving me
    nuts." I complained, balking on the chance to mention Tara. I definitely
    didn't go all the way with it.

    "I thought we covered this last week?" Stephanie responded with the same, dry, flat tone, "What did you tell me you wanted?"

    I thought back to last week, when she had me by the balls just before she had me by the mouth. “ More." I said weakly.

    "And has that changed?" she inquired, raising an eyebrow.

    I

    racked my brain, and my feelings, and as much as I was torn up and
    turned over about Tara, and annoyed at being some sort of fuck toy for
    Stephanie, there was one clear truth that stil pushed it's way to the
    top: "No, it hasn't."

    A

    smile formed on Stephanie’s lips, and she slid across the bench seat of
    my car, tucking herself tight up against me. Her hand flitted across my
    thigh.

    "Well

    then I don't see what the problem is,” she said as her hand snaked up
    to my belt. "I'm going to give you more," She said as unbuckled my pants
    and dropped my zipper, "in fact I'm going to give you more than you
    could possibly handle, and you're going to thank me for it."

    Her

    hand ran over my balls, squeezing them gently, eliciting a low moan
    from deep in my chest. She parted the flaps on my underwear, and with a
    delicate precision, Stephanie pulled my hard cock through the hole in my
    briefs, freeing it to the cool night air.

    "There's

    just one thing you've got to remember, Timmy," She languidly poured
    into my ear. Her hand gripped my cock firmly, and slowly started to
    stroke. "And that's that THis,” she emphasized, giving my cock a hard,
    signifying squeeze, “ belongs to Me."

    I

    felt her lips at my ear, and heard the erotic squeak of her tongue
    moistening them. Then, she pulled away from my ear, and with a slow,
    deliberate glide, she began to lower her head toward my straining cock.

    This

    wasn't the quick, dispassionate handjob from the previous week, this
    was something different. She was going to rock my world. I held my
    breath, waiting desperately for her lips to touch my tip and complete
    the circuit between us. Lower, and lower, her head dipped. Her lips were
    so close - the same lips I had felt at the prom, the same lips that had
    coaxed my cum out into her mouth.

    Then,

    with mere inches left, she stopped short, and let out a sudden,
    panicked "Shit," and recoiled off me completely, like a slingshot.
    Before I could even react to what was happening, she hastily shoved me
    back into my pants, gathered her things, and launched out of the car.

    Following

    her with my eyes, frantically looking for some reason as to why she
    stopped so suddenly, I quickly got my answer: Standing near the walkway
    to our building, not 10 feet from my car, was Alexa, my step-sister, and
    Stephanie’s best friend.

    I

    watched them from the car as they hugged and laughed. Stephanie had
    instantly changed into a different person. Gone was the sultry domme who
    had just asserted ownership over my hard cock, replaced with the
    Stephanie I remembered from my youth. The Stephanie who was no more than
    the teenage girl who lived upstairs.

    Alexa

    pointed to the car, and Stephanie just gave a dismissive eye roll. She
    seemed a little frantic in her mannerisms, trying to move Alexa’s
    attention elsewhere. Something was strange about it. I tucked my
    deflating cock back into my pants, and decided to go investigate.

    "Hey Alex!" I called out as I approached the duo standing by the front stairs. "What're you doing home?"

    "No

    class on Monday so I figured I'd make a long weekend of it at home."
    She responded. Her head darted around the grounds of our building,
    puzzled. "Hey, where's mom?"

    "Not sure," I replied, "she's probably out with BRIAN." the name dripped off my lips in an exaggerated, dismissive tone.

    "Brian?" Alexa responded

    "Yeah; hate to break it to you, but I think Kelly's got a boyfriend!"

    "Wow, really?" Alexa’s eyes widened and her brow ticked upward. "That's, unexpected. What's his deal?"

    "Not

    sure," I shrugged, "he seems to be a decent guy; he's a friend of Sandy
    and Don's." Friend, of course, was putting it extremely lightly.

    "Oh, no way! Stephanie, do you know anything about him?" Alexa lightly exclaimed.

    "Nah,

    I've met him once or twice, but never really talked to him before." She
    said, brushing a strand of golden hair off her face. My eyes drifted
    down to her chest. I could see the faint shadows of her nipples through
    her shirt. She crossed her arms, trying desperately to hide the remnants
    of the arousal fired up minutes ago in my car.

    "Yeah,

    you know Stephanie and I didn't really talk about it at all,” I began,
    staring her right in the eyes, “ when we went to my prom together last
    week." Her stare was like ice.

    "Whoa, What?" Alexa exclaimed with a laugh, "You went to Prom, with Tim?" I could see Stephanie shift nervously.

    "Yeah,

    she was my prom date," I said with a smirk, my eyes never leaving
    Stephanie’s, "until she ditched me halfway through the night!" Stephanie
    was frozen now. She was embarrassed that she went to a high school prom
    with her best friend's younger step brother, and I was happy to turn
    the screw, but not even I was cruel enough to tell Alexa EVERYTHiNG that
    happened that night.

    "Wow, for real?" Alexa asked again with another chuckle.

    "It

    was just a fuckin' goof," Stephanie proclaimed wildly, "and I ditched
    because Timmy was being a total PERV!" She was deflecting now, and not
    very convincingly.

    "Oh yeah? Is that true, Timmy? Were you being a perv?" Alexa laughed in response.

    "Yeah,

    I whipped out my dick and started jerking off right in front of her!" I
    exclaimed with a thick coating of overdramatic sarcasm. Of course I
    actually was telling the truth, but only Stephanie and I knew it.

    I

    smiled as I watched Stephanie sweat. "Ew, gross, Tim," She replied, her
    face contorting into a disgusted grimace. "Come on, Alexa, let's go."
    Alexa led the way, and Stephanie shot me an ice cold glare as she
    followed. It did absolutely nothing to wipe the shit-eating grin off my
    face.

    It

    was a glare that was a front of anger, but betrayed something else
    beneath it. I couldn't quite put my finger on it, but as I walked into
    my apartment, it clicked. Her manic behavior, her stiff body language,
    her overreaction to the situation, that look.

    It was worry. Worry because for the first time in as long as I'd known her, I finally had the upper hand.

    That

    night, as I laid in bed, those sweet, honeyed moans dripped down
    through Stephanie’s floorboards and into my room for the first time in
    weeks. I was rock hard, but I didn't touch my cock, not even when that
    glorious, erotic, short-short-long of Stephanie’s orgasmic release
    drifted into my ears. Because despite what she had moaned into my ear
    earlier as she literally had me by the balls, It was me who was in
    charge now. It was me who had the power.

    The

    warm, spring air felt like gentle hands running through my hair as I
    drove to church the next morning. All through the service, all I could
    think about was how drastically the pendulum had shifted with Stephanie.
    She talked a big game, and Christ, I'd be lying if I said her dominance
    over me wasn't a turn on, but the prospect of my step-sister Alexa
    finding out left her clearly mortified. That left me with leverage, and
    the power made me feel good.

    After

    the service, I scanned the crowd, and was surprised to see Rachel and
    her family in attendance. It was the first time I had seen her since my
    cock painted her hands and chest with my cum on the night of her prom.
    Her eyes met mine quickly, and then she turned away without even a wave.
    I watched her hands adjust the strap of her bra, shifting her enormous
    tits together under the front of her sun dress.

    Her

    post-coital exclamation of "Ew, gross" in response to my cum webbing
    her hands flitted across my mind, but was quickly replaced by a stirring
    in my loins as I watched the pale flat of her chest begin to blush. She
    was remembering, just as I was, my fingers in her cunt, my cock in her
    hands, my cum lashed across her breasts. I knew it. She idly drew her
    fingers across the neckline of her sundress, across the swell and split
    of her cleavage. Right where the whip of my hot semen had marked her.

    There

    she was, in a house of worship, thinking about the erotic, sinful acts
    we did together, and it was turning her on. A smirk slowly grew across
    my lips.

    Suddenly

    my phone buzzed. It was a text message from Christine, and it said "I'm
    outside; can we go?" It was then that I realized I hadn't even seen her
    at the service. The urgency of her message belied something was wrong,
    so after the usual pleasantries with the fellow attendees, I made my
    exit. I was in no mood to stay anyway, because, very strangely, Kelly
    was nowhere to be seen this morning. Her absence wasn't known to me
    until I arrived, and it was quite unlike her. In fact, I wasn't even
    sure I had heard her come home last night. Very peculiar.

    Heading

    outside I spotted Christine waiting by my car. Tight jeans lovingly
    wrapped her firm legs, accenting every curve and turn, while a tight,
    black turtleneck covered her torso and reached up her neck to just below
    her chin. The swell of her modest breasts was visible, but only just,
    as the black of the turtleneck threw all the highlights of her figure
    into shadow. She turned to greet me, but only barely cracked a smile as I
    approached.

    "Hey, what's up, are you ok?" I asked, legitimately concerned.

    "Yeah, it's fine, it's," she started, "let's just go, huh?"

    "Sure thing - french fries?" I said, unlocking the car.

    "Not today. Not hungry," she responded flatly. "Can we just go somewhere and talk?"

    "Yeah, no problem," I responded.

    We

    didn't say much as we drove. Christine's gaze fell out the open window
    as her long, brunette hair whipped wildly in the breeze. I didn't know
    too many quiet places, but I knew one, one that would definitely be
    deserted at this time of day: The Spot.

    I rolled to a stop under a shady tree by the pond, and focused my attention on my troubled friend.

    "So what's going on?" I asked, giving her the space to respond as she wished.

    She let out a long sigh, and ran her hand through her glimmering hair. "So you know I had my prom this past Friday," She began.

    "Yeah, "

    "And you know I went with Bobby Dorf," she continued.

    "Yeah, "

    "Eric called me on Thursday."

    "You

    don't say!" I said, trying not to sound too surprised. Eric was her
    ex-boyfriend, and the source of all her pent up sexual frustration and
    confusion. My cock twitched at the possible places this story might go.

    "Yeah," she continued. "I don't even know why, but I answered it. I don't know what I was thinking."

    "Well how'd that go?" I pried as she stared off over the horizon of the dashboard.

    "He asked me if I wanted to go get pizza." Her fingers were picking at the hem of her sweater.

    "Well that's not so bad, is it?" I said, not seeing the big deal.

    "It's code," she interjected, "'going for pizza' was our code for when we wanted to, do more than hold hands."

    "Well now," I said quietly, as my cock began to harden, "that's certainly something, now isn't it? What'd you say?"

    "I

    said no," she continued. "I told him I knew he was seeing someone new,
    and that we made our decisions, I made my decision, and that we had to
    move on." Her eyes still had that far away stare as she recounted the
    phone call.

    "That's good then, isn't it?" I asked, "no need to worry about temptation and all that, right?"

    "I've

    seen the girl he's dating. She's busty, and curvy, nothing like me at
    all. I had him there on the phone, and I just, I just had to know. So, I
    asked him if they were sleeping together,” she said, picking harder at
    her hem, “ if they were, fucking."

    Hearing

    that word come out of the mouth of the pastor's daughter sent a tingle
    straight down to my balls. "What'd he say?" I practically whispered.

    "He said yes." Christine's legs started to rub together almost imperceptibly.

    "Was that all?" She had my rapt attention, now.

    "No,"

    she said, quietly, "I asked him more questions. Intimate questions.
    Lewd questions. I just couldn't help myself." Her thighs rubbed together
    tighter now.

    "And?" I pressed

    "And

    he answered them. Graphically." She ran her hand over the back of her
    neck anxiously as she relived the memory. "It was turning me on, Tim,
    and I wanted to go, I wanted to meet him so bad, but I just couldn't. He
    would be cheating on his girlfriend, and that wasn't fair, and I, I
    needed to be strong. I needed to commit, but God, it's been so hard."

    "But you did it, right? You stayed strong!" I said, trying to reassure her. I didn't do much.

    "I

    guess," she shrugged, "but the next night at the prom, I was so,
    wired." Horny. She wanted to say horny, but she didn't. "I had that
    phone call in my head all night, and all the dancing, all the touching,
    my body was just on fire."

    "Well

    I'm sure Bobby didn't mind that!" I exclaimed, but honestly I actually
    wasn't so sure. I knew some things about Bobby that she didn't.

    "Bobby was a complete gentleman." she continued. "Maybe, too much so."

    There it is.

    "He

    would barely touch me when we danced, and any time I pulled in close
    he'd back away, or separate from me entirely." there was a certain
    stress to her voice now, almost desperation. "He was right to do it, I
    know that, but he wasn't comforting. He didn't calm me, he was just
    cold."

    "Well you made it through again, right? No harm, no foul?" I said again in a supportive tone.

    "But

    these haven't been isolated incidents, Tim, it's not healthy," she
    replied, looking at me now. She was fidgeting. She was, wired. "It's
    been really hard lately. I'm a passionate person, I need that
    connection, even if it's only for a moment, like when you and I danced
    at the prom."

    My

    mind jumped back to the night of my prom. How Christine pressed her
    body to mine and admitted she saw what Stephanie and I had done in the
    limo, admitted that a girl doesn't suck your dick like that if she
    doesn't want you.

    "Well, I know it's hard, but, it's what you want isn't it?" I asked in a low voice, my eyes never leaving hers.

    "Yes," She said, that smokey voice of hers cracking under the weight of a lie, "it's what I want.

    We

    looked at each other in silence. She was practically vibrating. She had
    made major life changes in support of this idea that the natural
    yearnings of a human woman, desires to be touched, desires of pleasure,
    were somehow bad, and should be tamped down. She tried to suppress these
    natural urges and now they were bubbling up to the surface, more
    powerful than they had ever been, and now here she was on the brink,
    desperately wanting to break that dam, but too proud to be the one to do
    it.

    I looked at her hard, searching for any kind of signal.

    Her tongue snaked out, and anxiously wet her parted lips.

    It was all the signal I needed.

    Up

    to this point in my sexual history I had never really been in control; I
    had almost exclusively been at the mercy of the women I had been with,
    no more clearly illustrated by my daliances with Stephanie. However
    after last night with Stephanie, after this morning with Rachel even, I
    felt a newfound confidence. A newfound agency over my sexual self. And
    so for the first time in my erotic life, I made the first move.

    I

    leaned in, and kissed Christine on her anxious lips. It was another
    first for me, as despite all the activities I had partaken in up to that
    point, I had never actually kissed a girl on the lips. It was a kiss
    full of understanding, meant to calm her racing mind. I hadn't thought
    of anything past that kiss, I just wanted to give Christine the
    connection she desperately needed.

    As

    our lips pressed together, I felt a long exhale of pressure release
    from Christine. Her body relaxed as she let herself experience the
    moment. It was a long, solid kiss, but I was kissing her as a friend. I
    was just trying to help a friend in need. I had no ulterior motives.
    However, as her hand touched the side of my face, almost as if to steady
    herself during the release, I felt Chrstine's tongue slip past my lips,
    and press into my mouth.

    My

    cock instantly hardened at the sensation, a sensation that unlocked the
    gates of passion between us. My heart rate quickened, and my tongue
    instinctively began sparring with hers, sliding back and forth between
    our mouths in an erotic exhibition. I leaned into her further, running
    my hand up her thigh, Christine's thigh, as her leg arced up toward me,
    drawing me in.

    Christine's

    hands reached up and ran roughly through my hair, grasping at it and
    pulling at it as her breath got ragged and hot as we kissed. I shifted
    my body onto her, pressing her back against the door of the car. Her
    legs wrapped around me and pulled me even closer, and then I felt my
    hard cock press up against her denim-clad cunt. She moaned.

    Shifting

    against her harder, my cock slipped under her, replaced by my hip. I
    pressed myself into her, and I felt her pelvis rock as she began to
    grind.

    Our

    lips and tongues slid all over each others' mouths in between wild
    breaths. Christine's hand slid down to my back, grabbing me hard as she
    ground her cunt into my hip harder and faster.

    Smokey

    little moans echoed out of her throat as we kissed. She pulled me
    tighter, increasing the pressure of my thigh and hip on her wriggling
    core.

    Then

    suddenly she pulled away from my lips, and grasped me tightly with her
    whole body. She twitched and vibrated, and the sexiest short squeals
    escaped her mouth with each tremor.

    She was cumming.

    Christine, the pastor's daughter, was cumming on my leg, and she was cumming hard.

    Her

    body was clamped down on me as she rode out the waves of her orgasm.
    Her fingers dug into my back, holding on to my muscles for dear life.
    Then there was a deep, sharp inhale of breath, her body tensed tight on
    mine one final time, and then with a long, slow exhale, she relaxed her
    grip.

    We laid there holding each other for a moment, trying to process what had just happened.

    Suddenly

    the presence of mind and situational awareness overcame me, and I
    pulled away from her, lurching back until I hit the driver's side door
    with a thud. We were both breathing heavily, and the air in the car was
    thick and moist. This was Christine, my friend, the good girl from
    church, who was currently struggling with a personal crisis. I
    absolutely did not want to take advantage of her, but here she was, hair
    mussed, hard nipples poking through her thick sweatshirt, legs splayed
    out in a lewd display that revealed a dark wet patch at the crotch of
    her jeans.

    The

    only sound in the air was our heavy breaths starting to slow, but we
    never took our eyes off each other. Christine then straightened herself
    up in the seat, and tried in vain to rearrange her scattered hair.

    "That, got a little out of hand, didn't it?" She said between breaths.

    "Yeah, a little," I huffed back.

    Breath

    still slowing, but heart still pumping, Christine's eyes ticked down to
    my crotch, where even through my own jeans you could tell by the
    uncomfortable-looking bulge that I was painfully erect.

    Her

    eyes ticked back up to mine, and I tried to diffuse the situation, but I
    only managed to get out the words "Christine, I; " before she crossed
    the distance between us in a flash and slammed her mouth into mine once
    more.

    But

    much to my surprise it wasn't just her mouth that was busy, it was her
    hands too. Fingers fumbled and pulled at my belt and pants, and before I
    even knew what was happening, her hands freed my hard, straining cock
    from the confines of my briefs.

    I moaned hard as she squeezed.

    Then,

    almost in one single movement, the sweet taste of her mouth left my
    lips, and moments later I felt a soft, warm, wetness envelop the head of
    my dick that sent an electric jolt of pleasure through my body.

    I

    looked down toward the source of this sensation, and was greeted by a
    spectacular sight: Christine, the pastor's daughter, who had broken up
    with her boyfriend because she thought she needed to stay pure and
    follow the righteous path, penetrating her mouth repeatedly with the
    length of my cock.

    I

    moaned a long, loud moan. She moaned in reply and her hot, slippery
    mouth began to speed up. There was a frenzy to her now. This was not a
    slow, methodical, powerplay blow job like I got from Stephanie, this was
    Christine, overcome with lust, SUCKING my Cock.

    Her

    head bobbed fast and her lips drew tight around me, her hand matching
    her quickened pace up and down my length. My cock was drenched in her
    saliva, it dripped through her fingers, it made a rattling slurp every
    time she let some air in; she knew I needed this, and what's more, I
    think she wanted it as bad as I did.

    The

    speedy, rhythmic slurping continued, and I felt her other hand grasp
    and knead at my balls. "Oh Jesus," I moaned as I felt the pleasure start
    to coil within me. My breaths came fast and heavy as she plunged her
    mouth up and down, up and down, needing my cum, absolutely determined to
    pull it out of me.

    But it was her words that would put me over the edge.

    Now

    based on our conversations, I knew Chirstine had Some sexual
    experience, and despite my personal fantasies to the contrary, I always
    assumed it was the most chaste and innocent forms of sexual
    gradification. She had previously admitted to having some unsatisfying
    dalliances with full penetration with Eric, but those weren't very
    enjoyable for her, so I figured mostly it was a hand job here, some dry
    humping there, nothing too advanced. Even the frantic expertise of the
    blowjob I was currently receiving only moved the marker so far forward.
    Clearly this wasn't the first time she had a cock in her mouth, but that
    wasn't really so strange for a girl of her age in a long term
    relationship.

    It

    was what she said to me in that moment, right before I exploded, that
    opened up the floodgates literally and figuratively. Something I never
    would have expected to hear from the girl who helped hand out communion
    every Sunday. It was erotic. It was, dirty. It drove me wild.

    Sensing

    it was mere moments before my eruption, Christine popped my cock out of
    her mouth, never stopping the deliberate rhythm of her stroking hands,
    looked me directly in the eye and with that sexy smokey voice of hers,
    licked her lips and said "You can cum in my mouth, but next time, I want
    you to cum on my face."

    The

    words echoed in my ears and my cock pulsed and hardened to pure iron as
    she slipped the head back into her wet mouth without missing a beat.

    Then

    with a final long gasp, my hand instinctively went to Christine's head
    and I started thrusting erratically. She didn't even register it, she
    just continued sucking, demanding my cum. Time stood still for a long
    moment, and then through the hot, erotic slurping sounds of her mouth on
    my cock, I exploded.

    My

    balls sprung tight to my body and I started to pulse as I rocketed shot
    after shot of hot, sticky cum into Christine's mouth. She paused her
    aggressive administrations and let me hump and fuck at her mouth as she
    summoned hot pleasure out of me. She moaned almost appreciatively as I
    filled her mouth. She took it, collected it, wanted it for her own. She
    didn't miss a drop.

    She

    swallowed once. Then again. Then a third time. I spasmed and lurched
    inside her mouth as my cum slid down her throat like a sacrament.

    Then,

    as my pulses began to wane, she began her sucking again, this time slow
    and steady, determined to wring every last drop out of my emptied
    balls.

    Finally

    she pulled off of me and sat back, eyes closed, savoring the moment
    still. Then, as though a spell had worn off her, her eyes popped open,
    looked down at the wet, softening cock attached to my bewildered body,
    and her cheeks blushed red as apples. A hand popped up to her mouth as
    she said “ Oh, my."

    "Holy

    shit, Christine," I wheezed, still in shock from what had just
    happened, "that was incredible." It definitely was incredible, but I was
    extremely conflicted about why it happened. Christine had been
    struggling to keep her carnal feelings at bay, and I had been an
    accomplice in her relapse.

    "It's

    getting late, Tim," she said as she attempted to put herself back
    together, "I, think I should be getting home." I caught her sneaking
    looks at my cock as she tried to calm herself down.

    "Yeah," I said, "yeah you're probably right."

    We

    drove the short drive in silence as the sun started to set, neither of
    us really knowing what to say. I tried to focus on the road, but my mind
    kept replaying the image of Christine's mouth bouncing wildly on my
    cock. I kept feeling her fingers dig into me as she orgasmed. I kept
    seeing her shoulders scrunch up in preparation ever so slightly as my
    balls started unloading into her mouth. Occasionally I would sneak a
    glance over at her, only to catch her gazing languidly out the window,
    one hand sliding slowly along her thigh. No doubt she was replaying the
    events in her mind as well, but how did she feel about them?

    Pulling

    up to her house, Christine took one last look in the mirror before she
    had to face her father, the pastor, and then turned her body fully to
    look at me. I was going over everything in my head trying to reconcile
    the intense pleasure I had felt with my guilt at what had just happened.

    "Listen,

    Christine," I said in a slightly dismayed tone, "that was, amazing, but
    If you want to forget it ever happened, that's fine, let's just forget
    it. I know how hard you've been trying to avoid stuff like this, and I
    understand if it was just a one time thing to let off some steam, but I
    feel terrible if I've caused you to feel bad about what just happened. I
    don't, and you shouldn't, but if you do,” I trailed off, my word salad
    complete. "So If you want to forget it, let's just forget it."

    There was silence. Christine's gaze was far away again as she tried to gather her thoughts.

    "I don't know what I want," she finally said, her eyes coming back to earth to meet mine.

    "But

    I know I don't want to forget it," she said, holding my gaze for a few,
    smoldering moments before disengaging and gathering up her things.
    "I'll see you, next time," she tossed at me as she started to exit the
    car.

    My

    mind was a jumble of sensations, experiences, and possibilities, and I
    had only begun to process. She offered me a final, stifled grin, popped
    out of the car, closed the door and bounced adorably up toward her front
    door.

    Next time.

    I

    didn't even realize it, but my spent cock, a cock that had mere minutes
    ago been pumping hot semen into that sweet girl's mouth, was rock hard
    once again.

    With a deep breath and a long sigh, I put the car into drive and cruised off into the night.

    Arriving

    back home, I sat quietly in my car for a few moments, just trying to
    take in everything that had happened in the last few weeks. It had been a
    whirlwind of emotion and hormones, a real "zero to sixty" scenario for
    my sex life, and it was a lot to take in.

    The

    short, high pitched squeak of my house's front door cut through the
    air, breaking me from my day dream. Looking toward the sound I saw
    Brian, my step mom Kelly's apparent boyfriend, exiting. Trailing after
    him was my step sister Alexa. I thought to myself that it was good she
    got to meet him while she was home, but the look on Alexa’s face told a
    different story.

    They

    stopped at the bottom of the front stairs, and were talking. I was out
    of earshot, but the way Alexa crossed her arms belied a clear tension
    between them. Brian's mannerisms, while not exactly comfortable,
    projected a diffusive intent, one that Alexa was not exactly receptive
    to.

    Realizing

    the mood with Alexa was not going to change, Brian nodded his head,
    waved meekly, and headed off toward his car. Alexa sat down on the front
    stairs, and ran her hands through her hair.

    "So you got to meet Brian, huh?" I said, approaching her on the steps, "he seems like a nice enough guy."

    "I don't know if he's the best fit for mom." She said, her head not leaving her hands.

    "No? Why's that?" I inquired, a note of concern in my tone.

    "Because," she said, finally picking her head up, "that's the guy I lost my virginity to."

    Chapter 10: A small detour into the night Alexa lost her virginity.Alexa tells Tim about the guy who’s seeing mom.

    “It

    was Saturday night, and his cock was hard in my hand. I hadn't had the
    pleasure of a ton of cocks in my life, but as a college freshman, away
    from home for the first time, I was looking to change that. In fact, I
    hadn't had the real pleasure of any cocks at that point, as I was still a
    virgin. I had given my share of hand and blowjobs, and one time even
    let a classmate fuck my tits on a bet at a party, but I had yet to go
    all the way. It wasn't an ethical thing, or a religious thing, or
    anything, I just hadn't been too thrilled with my options up to this
    point, and tonight was no different.

    I wasn't going to fuck this guy, but that didn't mean I didn't want to have fun in other ways!

    It

    was the weekend of my nineteenth birthday, and I was horny as fuck.
    Focused as I had been on my studies, I didn't have much time to devote
    to carnal pursuits, and this weekend, my roommate Claire and I decided
    to try and change that.

    An

    average height with a little extra padding, I was what you'd probably
    call "curvy," but despite the prerequisite dissatisfaction and self
    consciousness that every young woman has with her body, I knew I had
    what the boys wanted; it was just a matter of flaunting it long enough
    to catch the right one. It's not like I had never hooked up with ANYONE
    before, and I learned quickly that college boys were easy marks. So I
    put on some smokey eye make up, painted my full lips, hoisted my D-cup
    tits high and wore my tightest jeans as Claire and I hit the town to
    celebrate.

    Claire

    was no slouch either. A short, gorgeous, Puerto Rican girl, Claire fit a
    big personality into a minuscule body. She didn't have too much in the
    way of tits, but that just meant she knew she could turn heads by not
    wearing a bra. And besides, she knew exactly where her strengths were;
    she may have been tiny up top, but below the waist she was what you
    might call "thicc," and she knew how to use it.

    I

    may not have had much luck in the dick department, but I couldn't say
    the same for Claire. Most of the time we coordinated well enough to make
    sure we each had the room to ourselves if the need arose, but there was
    more than one time when I'd be awoken late at night as Claire came back
    to our room with a faceless guy. I'd pretend I was asleep, so as to not
    ruin their fun, but the sounds of their gasps and grunts as Claire
    would take a deep dicking mere feet from me were more than my horny self
    could handle. I'd quietly snake my hand down between my thighs to find
    my cunt drenched and in need of release.

    My

    fingers would run quietly and quickly over my wet lips, zeroing in on
    my throbbing clit, and I'd live vicariously through Claire as she
    enjoyed the benefits of college social life. I learned through these
    erotic experiences that despite always using condoms, Claire never let
    her men finish inside her. and as she sensed them growing closer to
    climax, she would repeat the mantra "Cum on me; I want you to cum on
    me." Hearing that command they would start fucking her even harder,
    until pulling out right at the last second, ripping off their condom,
    and showering her body with their hot load.

    It

    became a trigger for me as well, and as I rubbed my clit listening to
    her fuck, I'd always hold my own orgasm until I heard that command from
    her. I couldn't see it, but hearing her men grunt and groan, and
    picturing them spurting all over my hot roommate made my own orgasms
    more intense than I had ever experienced.

    But

    tonight the room was mine, and after some coy flirting and just enough
    drinks to make things interesting, I had left the bar with a tall
    surfer-type named Jared. He had a nice smile and a tight body, and he
    made sure everyone knew it. The top half of his short sleeve button down
    was left open and flapping in the wind, exposing his hard pecs to the
    eyes of every onlooker.

    We

    had both lost our pants somewhere between the door and the bed, and
    began to grind underwear-clad genitals against each other as we made
    out. Reach up I popped the front clasp on my bra, and the cups fell to
    the sides. My nipples were hard as rocks beneath my blouse, which hung
    erotically from their tips.

    I

    felt my cunt gush as Jared grabbed both my big breasts, squeezed, and
    then leaned up to take one of my hard nipples into his mouth through the
    fabric of my top. I had decided at the bar I was not going to fuck this
    boy, but I fully intended to use his mouth and his hands for everything
    they were worth.

    I

    say "intended" because in my wanton horniness I forgot the first rule
    of hooking up with college boys: make sure You cum first.

    As

    Jared gripped and kneaded my swollen tits, my hand drifted down over
    his hard pecs and tight stomach, until I reached the hard protrusion
    confined by his boxer briefs. I gripped it through the fabric of his
    underwear, and could feel his heat as he twitched in my hand. I slipped
    my fingers under the waistband, and felt one hand leave my tits as he
    helped me shimmy his shorts down enough to let his cock and balls
    breathe free.

    His

    cock wasn't as big as his ego, but it was nice. I watched it bob to and
    fro as he shifted his body, always straining due north. This boy was
    hard as a rock, and his cock was practically screaming to be touched, so
    who was I to refuse?

    My

    one free hand reached down and rolled his balls around eliciting a
    groan from Jared, and a tighter grip on my tits. Then, giving my hand a
    long, wet lick, I wrapped my fingers around his aching shaft and began
    to pump at a mid-tempo, deliberate pace.

    I

    had plans for this cock. It was my birthday, and I wanted to play. I
    wanted it in my hands, in my mouth, maybe even between my tits, and I
    was going to make Jared work for it. I was going to make this boy
    remember me.

    At

    least that was my plan, until after a mere 20 or 30 strokes I felt
    Jared's body start to jerk, heard a deep "uh" fight its way out of his
    throat, and I looked down just in time to see one high pop of stringy
    white cum shoot out of his cockhead, followed three or so more
    underwhelming dribbles roll down over my hand. I kept pumping slowly out
    of courtesy, but I would be lying if I said I wasn't disappointed.

    "Wow,

    babe, that was amazing," Jared said as his whole body relaxed,
    including his grip on my tits. "You got something I can clean up with?"
    He said, making himself comfortable against my pillows.

    "Yeah

    hold on, I'll be right back," I said in my sexiest voice, "I'm not
    finished with you yet!" I padded my way over to the bathroom, shimmying
    my ass as much as I could to keep him enticed for round two, but when I
    returned with a hand towel, Jared was already asleep. Of course he was.

    Wiping

    his cold cum off my hand with the towel, I then threw it onto his
    spent, glistening, shriveled up noodle of a cock and went over to
    Claire's bed to get some sleep myself.

    I

    awoke the next morning as Claire returned home from her own overnight
    escapades. She brought with her three cups of coffee, but Jared was
    already gone. I regaled her with the details of my encounter, and she
    was excited and giddy to hear it, but when I got to the punchline, she
    got visibly angry. Narrative blue balls.

    "You

    gotta be fuckin' kiddin' me!" she exclaimed loudly, throwing her hands
    up in the air, "It was your goddamn birthday, and this motherfucker nuts
    before you even get your panties off?"

    "Sure did," I laughed, her animated frustration tickling me.

    "That

    is unacceptable, girl, just un-ac-ceptable!" she proclaimed. I could
    tell she was heated because her night must have gone very differently
    than mine. She had the glow of a girl who just spent the night getting
    properly fucked, and only one earring on. "You listen to me, Allie," She
    was the only person who ever called me Allie; it was a nickname she
    gave me on the first day of college, and the term of endearment stuck.
    "Next weekend, you and I are going out again, and you're doing your
    birthday over. You are gonna get that dick, you are gonna love it, and
    it's gonna change your life!"

    "Hell

    yeah!" I exclaimed, and we both started laughing. Claire started to
    strip her pants off in preparation for a shower, and I couldn't help but
    stare. Thanks to one awkward encounter with a friend, I was pretty sure
    I was solidly straight, but Claire had the kind of body that made me
    second guess myself.

    Looking

    at her fat, plump ass, a thin fabric line from her G-string the only
    clothing covering it, the morning sun highlighted two dry patches,
    splotches, splatters, that crested the side of her ass cheek and
    extended onto the small of her back. Looks like she missed a spot.

    My cunt grew wet.

    "Hey,

    if you see my other earring, could you grab it for me? It musta fallen
    off on my way in" she said, taking off the remaining earring, a cute,
    dangly, golden feather, and grabbing her towel.

    While

    Claire showered, I couldn't help but finish what I had started last
    night, although I wasn't thinking about Jared and his sputtering cock as
    I rubbed my cunt. I thought about Claire, bent over on her hands and
    knees, getting fucked hard from behind. I thought about her giving her
    command to finish; "Cum on me, I want you to cum on me"; and then of her
    lover for the night pulling out of her sopping wet cunt, tearing off
    his condom, and painting her cheeks and back with hot semen.

    I felt my cunt start to spasm on my hand, and I covered my mouth as the shockwaves of an epic orgasm pulsed through my body.

    The

    week began, and I felt like it would never end as I bopped from class
    to class across campus. I tried to focus on my classes, but all I could
    think about was the weekend. Would it really be the night I finally lost
    my virginity? I didn't really think so, but the thought did fuel a
    much-needed, mid-week masturbatory exploration after Claire had fallen
    asleep.

    Finally

    the weekend came, and Claire and I began to get ready to go out and get
    me some dick. I pulled out the sluttiest clothes I owned, but when
    Claire saw what I had chosen, it was met with a boisterous "No, no, no!"

    "What, I thought I was trying to get some dick?" I said, giving a little shimmy as an accent.

    "Anyone

    can get some janky-ass cock dressed like that, Allie," Claire
    responded, heading over to my closet, "your goal is to get some GOOD
    dick, girl, some dick you'll REMEMBER."

    Claire

    pulled out a big sweater that was definitely cute, but definitely did
    nothing to accent my curves. "You're gonna wear something that makes
    them work for it!" she exclaimed.

    "Whatever

    you say, Claire!" I gleefully agreed. This was all a strange experiment
    anyway, and I trusted Claire, so why not go for it? We compromised a
    little bit, and she allowed me to wear some form fitting leggings that
    showed off my ass and fed into some ankle-high leather boots. We looked
    good, and we hit the town in search of some "good dick."

    In

    our travels we met plenty of guys, but most of them ignored me and
    focused on Claire. Claire, unlike me, was under no dresscode guidelines,
    and wore an ensemble that screamed "fuck me." At first I thought it was
    unfair, and that maybe she was playing a trick on me, but as the night
    wore on I realized she was the first test - any guy who was drooling
    over her was definitely not the right one for me tonight.

    Later

    in the evening, as always, we ended up at our favorite bar, The Perfect
    Party. It was a place where we were known, a place that felt safe, but
    also a place where I wasn't expecting to meet anyone spectacular. That
    was where I had met Jared, and Jared was generally the kind of guy you'd
    expect to meet there.

    I

    sat at the bar, watching Claire dance with three guys at the same time,
    and honestly my feelings were a little hurt. Even though I was dressed
    conservatively, I thought I still looked hot, but Claire was the
    brightest star in the room, and the guys I did meet weren't exactly
    lighting my fire.

    I

    had just begun to lose myself into doom scrolling on my phone when I
    heard a voice from in front of me. "Can I get you another one?" he said.
    Looking up from my phone I expected to see Raul, the owner, or maybe
    Terry, the usual bartender, but this was someone I had never seen
    before. He was tall, he had sandy hair and a 5 o'clock shadow, and he
    was gorgeous.

    He

    was obviously older too. He looked to be about mid-forties, by the way
    gray speckled his stubble, and he had very cute smile lines around his
    mouth and eyes that crinkled up as he flashed me a grin.

    "You're not Terry," I said, wanting nothing more than to engage with this hunky older man.

    "No,

    I'm not," He replied, flashing me another smile, "I'm in from out of
    town, helping out Raul while Terry's away." He extended out his hand
    toward me. "I'm Brian."

    "And

    this is Allie!" Claire bellowed from behind me as she sidled up to the
    bar next to me, "shake the man's hand Allie!" I took Brian's hand. His
    grip was strong, but also gentle. I felt a trickle begin in my loins.

    "It's

    Allie's birthday, Brian, so you better treat her nice!" Claire said as
    she whisked a new drink off the bar top, and turned to return to the
    dance floor. She looked at me, bounced her eyebrows suggestively, and
    mouthed "have fun!" and then disappeared back into the crowd, leaving me
    alone at the bar. Alone with Brian.

    We

    chatted as he worked, and I watched him as he engaged with the other
    patrons, whipping up drinks and banter. I found myself starting to get a
    bit jealous as I noticed a lot of the girls coming up to the bar
    clearly flirting with him. They'd bend over and offer him looks down
    their tops, or brush his hand with theirs as they picked up their
    drinks. He'd smile, and play along, but he'd always tick his eyes back
    over to me and make a "help me!" face which would make me giggle. Every
    girl there wanted his attention, but he kept his attention squarely on
    me.

    I drank slowly. I wasn't trying to get drunk. Tonight I wanted to be, present.

    The

    night wore on and the crowd started to dwindle, but I never left my
    seat at the bar. Claire had left long before, taking home a bespectacled
    bookworm. She said he wasn't really her usual type, but she felt like
    rocking someone's world that night. She squeezed my thigh, gave me a
    sultry "have a good night; I know I will," and trotted off with a
    cheshire cat grin on her face.

    As

    closing time rolled around, Brian enticed me to stay for a final drink
    as he finished closing up. I said sure, and asked for water with a
    twist. He smiled, and poured himself the same.

    The

    only two in the bar, we sat facing each other on stools, talking and
    laughing. As I finished my water, he touched my hand and asked "Do you
    want anything else?" My eyes never left his as I ran my tongue across my
    lips coquettishly. I couldn't contain a smile as I nodded.

    His own smile returned, and with his hand placed softly on the side of my face, Brian leaned in and kissed me.

    This

    wasn't a college boy kiss, frantically checking a box on the way to
    other activities, it was a strong, sensual kiss, and it lit a bonfire
    within me. I let out a long sigh. My lips opened up, and I welcomed his
    tongue into my mouth where it twirled and danced with mine.

    My

    arms wrapped around his head, holding him close as we kissed, and I
    felt his hand on the inside of my thigh. He gripped at first, but then
    slowly began sliding his hand up toward my body, until I finally felt
    his fingers press against my cunt.

    He

    must have been some sort of a magician, because he pressed himself
    directly into my clit, and I let out a long, low moan as I gently bit
    his lower lip. He couldn't see it through my dark leggings but I was
    absolutely soaked.

    This was it. I knew it. I was going to fuck this man.

    I

    pulled away from his lips, trying to catch my breath and take stock of
    the situation. I tried to think of the best option of how to continue
    this, but I felt like we were stuck. Claire was no doubt using the dorm
    room, and even though I was horny enough to do it, I didn't want my
    first time to be on the sticky barroom tables of The Perfect Party.

    Sensing

    my dismay, he looked me in the eye and said "I'm staying in the
    apartment upstairs." A smile broke free onto my face. That was exactly
    what I needed to hear.

    Bursting

    through the door of his apartment, our hands were all over each others'
    bodies. Closing the door behind us, he suddenly pushed me hard against
    it, and kissed me deep as he ran his hands all over my body. I felt him
    squeeze my ass hard and pull me close. I felt the thick, ropey muscles
    of his arms. He ran his hands up my body, under my sweater, and I gasped
    sharply as he squeezed my full tits hard.

    Raising

    my arms, he followed suit, and slid the sweater off my body. A hungry
    growl escaped his throat as he took in my bursting cleavage rising and
    falling with a deep pulsing rhythm with every breath. His hands went
    back to my tits, squeezing and sliding over the exposed skin, and then
    he licked his lips and dropped his face into the deep crevice between
    them. His lips and tongue worked fast and furious, kissing, sucking,
    licking. My cunt throbbed with arousal.

    Grasping at his body as he ravaged my tits, my hand found his cock through his pants. It was hard. It was Big. I needed it. Now.

    I

    pushed Brian away, and spun him around, turning the tables by pushing
    him back against the door like he had done to me. My tongue found his
    mouth one last time, and then I dropped to my knees.

    I

    frantically pulled apart his pants, ripped them down along with his
    underwear, and paused only momentarily as his cock sprang into view. It
    was long and thick, and strained up toward my mouth in a perfect
    erection. It was the biggest cock I had ever seen, let alone touched.
    Any trepidation passed swiftly, though, and without any hesitation, I
    leaned in and began to feed his length into my mouth.

    He

    moaned appreciatively, and my head began to bob on his tip. This cock
    was big, but I was determined to take as much of it into my mouth as
    possible. I began sliding my tongue and lips up and down his length,
    lubing it all up before attempting to take more of it. Slipping the head
    back into my mouth I pushed further this time, and was rewarded with an
    appreciative groan. I felt my cunt begin to drip as I doubled my
    efforts, taking him long, deep, and wet. I was salivating over this
    piece of meat, my excitement getting the better of me, and all thoughts
    of making sure I came first exited my mind. I didn't even care if the
    night ended right now with a mouthful of his cum, but somehow I knew
    that wouldn't be the case. This was no college boy cock I was
    desperately sucking, this was the cock of a man.

    My

    mouth was making him slick and wet, but I didn't bring my hands up to
    join the action, because my body knew this was not just some random blow
    job, this was me fucking him with my mouth. I wanted him to feel what
    it was like to be inside me, how good it could feel sliding between my
    wet lips.

    His

    hands, so politely at his sides as I began my ministrations, slid over
    to my head, gripping deep into my thick mane of black hair. I looked up
    at him, making sultry eye contact as I pulled back and sucked on his
    tip, and my eyes never left his as I pushed forward, trying again to
    take as much of his thick pole into my mouth as I could. I only made it
    about half way, but the message was clear: I wanted all of it.

    I

    saw a hunger, a need in his eyes, and with a wet pop, he pulled my lips
    off his throbbing cock, followed by a loud "God damn!" Standing me up,
    he kissed me deep, and then pushed me off toward his bedroom, accenting
    the motion with a swat of his hand on my ass. I jumped and giggled, and
    quickly padded down the hall toward the doorway.

    His

    bedroom was clean, with a well-made queen sized bed in the middle of
    it. This alone was a turn on, as I was excited to not be fooling around
    on a twin sized bed in the corner of a dark dorm room surrounded by
    laundry and scattered takeout boxes.

    I

    felt his breath oh my ear as he came up behind me. His hands wrapped
    around my body, feeling me from cunt to neck, then settled on my tits.
    Hot lips were on my neck as he squeezed, and then I felt his hands slide
    down to the middle of my bra, where he felt the front clasp of my bra.

    This guy knew what he was doing.

    His

    fingers fiddled for a moment, and then with a soft "click" he began to
    pull the cups away from my tits. Looking over, I caught my reflection in
    the mirror above his bureau, and felt a surge in my cunt as I watched
    this man expose my large breasts to the night air.

    His

    hands covered them again, squeezed, and I let out an involuntary moan
    as his fingers began to gently tweak and roll each nipple. I looked back
    at the mirror and watched his hands knead and massage my breasts.

    Cool

    air replaced hot hands on my tits as he traveled down my tummy, pausing
    at the waistband of my leggings. Gripping each side he pulled, peeling
    the tight fabric off me as I shimmied my hips to help. Kicking off my
    shoes, I stepped out of each leg, and stood there in only my panties.
    Brian knelt beside me, his hands gripping my curvy hips. Gently, but
    with purpose, he turned me around so I was looking down at him on his
    knees before me. He ran his hands over my legs and across my wet
    panties, sending a jolt of electricity through me. Then with a wry
    smile, he leaned in and kissed my cunt through the thin material.

    My knees practically buckled.

    Standing

    up, he guided my weak-kneed self over to the bed, where I happily
    climbed in and sidled back up against the plush pillows. I could see his
    thick, hard, cock bouncing as he crawled after me. My cunt grew wetter,
    my lips swelled out wider. Kneeling before me, cock high and hard, he
    reached down, and slowly stripped the soaked panties off my body. My
    legs spread for him almost involuntarily, and he took in the sight of my
    neatly trimmed bush.

    I

    needed that cock inside me, and I needed it badly, however instead of
    driving it in me up to the hilt, it disappeared from view as he laid
    down flat on the bed, gripped my thick thighs in either hand, and
    pressed his lips into my juicy cunt.

    I

    gasped, and my breathing became hot and ragged as his lips and tongue
    traced mystical shapes of pleasure around my lips and clit. I was so
    worked up, each pass across my clit was like a literal joy buzzer, and I
    started to writhe and wriggle as this man pleasured me with his mouth. I
    was sailing quickly toward a considerable orgasm as it was, but then,
    as he zeroed in on my pulsating clit, he shifted into high gear as I
    felt two fingers press into me. I almost screamed.

    There

    was little resistance, due to how wet I was, but my cunt was still
    tight, and my lips grasped his fingers firmly as he pressed in and out,
    exploring my inner walls in tandem with his magical tongue.

    I

    was experiencing pleasure like never before, pleasure at the hands of
    someone who knew how to please, not some bumbling undergrad looking to
    nut. It was overwhelming, and as he continued his consistent
    ministrations I was quickly speeding toward release. My body felt warm,
    my face and chest began to flush, and a vibration started deep in my
    core. His fingers, in and out, his tongue, up and down, it all became
    too much, and my body began to spastically squeeze, and all at once
    lightning surged from the tip of my clit, deep through my body, into my
    brain, and I came.

    His

    fingers and tongue rode me through the waves of pleasure, and as the
    exploding lights behind my eyes started to fade, I felt him softly
    caressing me, helping guide me back to earth.

    He

    kneeled up between my legs, rubbing my thighs tenderly, and then I saw
    his dick. Still thick, still hard. I had reached unimaginable heights of
    pleasure already, and I still had that gorgeous cock to look forward
    to.

    Brian

    looked down at me, and stroked his cock slowly. I watched his strong
    hand pass up and down his length, and despite having just had an
    earth-shattering orgasm, I felt wetness surge into my cunt. I spread my
    legs wide again for him, looked him in the eye and nodded. He smiled
    back at me as he pumped his throbbing cock.

    Just

    then I felt his body on mine. He kissed me hard, and I felt the weight
    of his chest compress my breasts. Lips trailed down my neck, and hands
    gripped my ass and slid over my spread legs. Then I felt it. Barely even
    assisting with his own hands, I felt his hard cock line up with the
    entrance to my dripping cunt. My breath was heavy, and his breath was
    hot in my ear.

    I

    felt the head of his cock press against my opening. The intensity of
    the moment, the size of his cock, it all hit me at once and I was
    overcome with sudden hesitation. I had had fingers, I had had toys, but I
    had never had something as large as Brians cock inside me. I was
    momentarily worried, but I was also wetter than I had ever been in my
    life. In a moment of instinctual panic I breathed in his ear "I'm a
    virgin."

    His

    teeth clamped down gently on my earlobe and he whispered "I know" back
    into my ear, and then I felt my entire core start to split apart. He
    pushed, slowly but firmly, and spread my vagina wide with his thick
    cock. There was no pain, there was no blood, just the simultaneous
    feeling of being split in half and completely filled up. I moaned loudly
    and my legs clamped around his back. He continued to push, and I felt
    more of his length slide into my body.

    He

    paused, letting me get used to the feeling, my breath ragged and heavy,
    my breasts heaving against his hard pecs. Then he pushed again, and a
    bolt of lightning passed through me as I felt him bottom out inside of
    me.

    I did it. I took his whole, fat cock inside of me. I was no longer a virgin.

    My

    heart kept pounding, my breath kept coming short and shallow, and I
    heard him ask me if I was ok. I gasped a short "yes" and then met his
    mouth with a long kiss. The feeling was overwhelming, but I wanted more.
    My hands grabbed his tight ass and pulled him toward me, signaling what
    I wanted. I wanted him to fuck me.

    I

    felt his teeth on my lips, then on my neck, and with a long, deep
    groan, Brian gave me my wish. Slowly at first, he slid his cock back
    out. My tight cunt lips gripped his length and sent shockwaves through
    my body. Then he pushed back in. All of it.

    I practically squealed.

    Then

    again, slowly in, slowly out. He was sawing me in half, and it was the
    most amazing feeling I'd ever experienced. My cunt continued to gush
    around his cock, making the path it was traveling slicker and more
    welcoming. At the end of each inward thrust I felt his pubic bone gently
    tap my clit, sending short, tantalizing bursts of pleasure through my
    body that were such a tease.

    I gripped his ass again and pulled him into me and choked out "More."

    Brian shifted his weight, and I felt his pace begin to quicken.

    I said it again: "More"

    He

    hooked his arm under one of my legs, lifting it up toward his shoulder,
    creating an entirely new sensation inside my cunt as he thrust quicker
    and quicker, pushing himself deeper and deeper inside me.

    My

    moans were constant as my body tried to process the new, spectacular
    sensations Iit was experiencing. He was thrusting hard and fast now,
    giving me what I wanted. Fucking me. I had met this man hours earlier,
    the last hours I would spend as a virgin, and now I was taking his large
    penis inside my body. It was exhilarating. It was scary. I loved it.”

    To be continued in Part 6

    By LiminallySpaced for Literotica.

    1 hr 8 min
  • Sex Ed Lessons: Part 4
    Chapter 7: Tim and Tara share an erotic voyeurism session.

    By LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.



    Arriving

    back home, I stood on the front porch with two doors in front of me:
    The door to my unit, and the door to Stephanie’s. I debated going up to
    Stephanie’s, and finishing what we started in the limo; continuing our
    talk, but this time face to face. On her bed. With those long legs
    wrapped around me. With my cock deep in her cunt.

    I reached for a handle.

    I opened the door to my unit and went in.

    Lying

    on my bed, my mind raced with the events of the evening. I listened
    hard in the dark silence, but heard nothing from Stephanie’s unit
    upstairs.

    I thought about tomorrow.

    Sleep began to wash over me in a warm wave.

    Tara's lipstick matched my tie.

    Tim Licks His First Pussy, before going to a party.

    I

    awoke late Saturday, full of conflicted feelings. Lying there awake I
    tried to organize the events of the previous night in my mind.

    Stephanie,

    my step-sister's best friend, had been my date for the prom and, after
    an astounding display of erotic dominance, had sucked my dick in the
    limo. It was my first ever blowjob. She swallowed my cum, and then
    vanished, implying that she and I were not finished yet.

    Christine,

    my friend from church, the pastor's daughter, had secretly watched the
    whole thing, and later intimated to me that maybe she had been there
    before herself.

    However,

    despite those stimulating, erotic happenings, my mind was on Tara. In a
    moment of youthful stupidity I had put my foot way deep in my mouth,
    and I had deeply hurt one of my best friends. My mind may have been
    racing regarding everything going on, but the one thing I knew for sure
    was that I needed to make things right with her, above all else.

    As

    I took my morning piss, my eyes peeked through the blinds, and over at
    the bedroom window of my next door neighbor Sarah. There she sat, my
    biggest crush, brushing her wet hair, a towel wrapped around her. It
    wasn't the first time I had seen her like this, and my mind traveled
    back to last week, when Tara and I had shared a hot masturbation session
    watching Sarah drop her towel and get fucked hard by a mystery man,
    right there on her bed. I had watched the girl at the center of my most
    intense infatuations get her back splattered with spurting semen, yet
    the thing that put me over the edge that day was watching Tara, right
    next to me, finger herself to orgasm. We had shared a moment, and I
    don't think I truly appreciated what it had meant for either of us.

    Heading

    downstairs I found no sign of my step-mom Kelly, just a note stuck to
    the side of the fridge. "Went for a hike with Sandy, Don, and Brian,"
    the first part of it read.

    Brian.

    She had been spending a lot of time with Brian lately. I didn't know
    much about him, but I knew what his cock looked like, as I had not too
    long ago seen Stephanie’s mom Sandy on her knees with it in her mouth
    while her husband Don videotaped it. I wondered briefly if Kelly had
    seen that cock yet. Felt it. It was a fleeting thought though, as I knew
    Kelly, and in the years since my dad died she had hardly been on a
    single date, and spent much of her social time at church events. She
    surely wasn't the type.

    Although,

    I had been learning a lot recently about what church types could really
    be like, so who's to say what she was capable of.

    Reading

    the second part of the note, I stopped mid-bite of my apple. It wasn't
    the casual, "Love you - Kel" that she signed it with, but the bit that
    preceded it. The bit that said "Stephanie asked if you'd be able to pick
    her up from work tonight."

    The

    previous night's scene flashed across my mind. In a blatant power move,
    Stephanie had made me atone for eavesdropping on her sounds of orgasm
    by making me take out my cock and jerk off for her. As nervous as I was,
    the confidence she displayed in her dominant tone turned me on
    intensely. What I hadn't counted on was her finishing me off inside her
    hot mouth.

    On

    her knees in front of me, breasts bared, it was a position
    traditionally seen as submissive, but as my hot cum launched into her
    mouth, there was no question who was in charge.

    Then,

    her last words to me before disappearing, "you've still got a lot to
    make up for, and I'm not done with you yet," echoed in my mind. This
    girl had gone from my childhood tormentor to a friend, to, whatever this
    was now, and I found the mystery of the unknown in front of me both
    terrifying and intensely arousing.

    But there was still Tara.

    I

    called, and I texted, but there was no response. I honestly didn't
    expect one, and probably didn't deserve one. I thought about how jealous
    I had felt seeing her re-enter the dance with Bud Pepper on her heels.
    The thought that they had hooked up again ignited something in me that I
    wasn't ready for. I knew Tara was experienced, and not someone who
    shied away from her own carnal desires, but it had never bothered me
    before. It was only a few weeks ago that she had told me about her last
    encounter with Bud in graphic detail, recounting the specifics of his
    huge cock and the blow job that left her drenched in his cum, and I
    found it nothing but arousing.

    But

    I also knew that she left that encounter feeling degraded, and maybe
    that was part of it. Maybe seeing her respond to my equally degrading
    comments by running back to someone like that made me feel shame. Shame
    because we had shared a moment, electric and alive, orgasmic and pure,
    and I had ruined it by essentially calling her a slut. I cared about
    Tara, perhaps more than I realized, and I think maybe she had felt the
    same way. Until I ruined it.

    I needed to clear my head. I needed to go for a run.

    I

    was stretching on the front steps, head hung between my legs, my mind
    still in turmoil, when I heard Sarah's voice come from behind me.

    "You

    going running? she said. Bouncing back up I turned to meet her. Clad in
    a hot pink sports bra, tight, mid-thigh leggings, and white sneakers,
    she was putting her damp red hair back into a ponytail.

    "Yeah, great day for it, and I definitely need it," I responded, switching my stretch

    "Yeah,

    me too, especially after last night," she said offhandedly. Her hair
    was damp from the shower. Why was she going for a run AFTER a shower?
    Maybe she had just wanted to wash off all the makeup and hair product
    she had been covered in for the prom, but as she turned to stretch and I
    saw the flare of her curvy backside, I thought about what I had
    witnessed through her bedroom window the other day. I wondered if maybe
    she felt the need to wash something else off her body too.

    Now,

    I may have been a mental wreck, between thinking about Tara, Stephanie,
    and Christine, but I wasn't too blind to see an opportunity with the
    girl next door, the girl who I had spent most of my adolescence up to
    this point fantasizing about.

    "You want some company?" It was an innocent opportunity, but an opportunity nonetheless.

    "Yeah, sure," she exclaimed invitingly, "lead the way!"

    We

    headed off down the road, and I introduced her to my usual path through
    backstreets, over old train tracks, through the wooded bike path toward
    the lake.

    We

    didn't say much as we ran, both of us focusing on pace and our breath.
    When Sarah would pull ahead, I couldn't help but admire her body as it
    worked. Her cute bouncing ponytail, her firing back muscles, her round
    ass packaged lovingly in tight spandex.

    Staring

    at her ass, it was then that I wondered if she knew, If any girl knew,
    how often the men they crossed paths with emptied their balls
    fantasizing about them. How behind even the most innocent of
    conversations was most likely at least one furious stroke session
    picturing all the lewd acts they could possibly perform. I'm sure even
    Christine's father, the pastor of our church, had pictured a member of
    the congregation, maybe Sandy, maybe my step-mom Kelly, hell, maybe even
    Rachel, on her knees for him alone on the occasional lonely night.
    Fleeting thoughts that lead to momentary release, and then disappear
    into the ether of a cleared mind.

    I

    had pictured Sarah's ass, the ass bouncing in front of me, many times,
    naked, arched up in front of me, her wet cunt dripping in anticipation
    of me sliding my hard cock inside. I had pictured her large, perfect
    tits wrapped around my cock as I fucked them. Pictured her body writhing
    around me as she spasmed in orgasm. Pictured her contented smile as she
    stroked my cum all over her face and neck and breasts.

    But

    that was fantasy, and this was real, and in this moment, those
    fantasies were nowhere in my mind. We were just two people enjoying a
    run. But I knew, later on, that the person would fade, and the fantasy
    would return. I would stroke, I would cum, and then it would be gone.
    Until the next time.

    Reaching

    the upper swell of the lake, we both stopped for water, and to stretch.
    No longer focused on the exertion at hand, we talked about the only
    thing we knew we had in common at that point.

    "So, two dates last night, huh?"she pulled her right arm across her ample bosom with her left in a stretch. "How'd that go?"

    I

    gave a dismissive snort. "It was, something," I said, mind drifting
    back to the night before, "I came with two and left with none."

    Technically I came with two, one made me cum, and left with none, but hey who's counting, right?

    "What about you, how was your night?" I asked, cordially.

    "It was, fun. It was a fun time." she said, rather conditionally.

    "Bill seems,” ; like a bit of a dickhead;  “ nice," I continued, "is he your boyfriend?"

    "I,

    don't know, honestly," she mused, switching arms in her stretch, "we've
    been kind of on again, off again for a long time, and he's a good time,
    but, I don't really think he's my type."

    My cock twitched. I knew exactly what she meant by a "good time."

    "Besides, with college starting so soon, I don't think I want any attachments, you know?"

    "Yeah,"

    I said, bending my knee into a long quad stretch. "So how do you know
    Stephanie?" I lobbed, knowing the answer full well.

    "She

    lives next door, obviously, so we've hung out from time to time." Again
    I knew exactly what she meant, and felt a stirring in my loins.

    "Do

    you know,” I paused, contemplating whether or not I wanted things to
    get heavy. I chose to let it ride. “ why she left last night?"

    "She's

    a tricky one." Sarah bent over at the waist, hoisting her ass up in a
    way I had seen in my fantasies many times. "She has a hard time getting
    close to people. Are you into her?"

    The girl had just sucked my soul out through the tip of my penis, of course I was into her.

    , Right?

    "We have a complicated relationship" I offered up.

    Sarah just nodded silently. "Get used to it"

    My mind drifted at that point, and all the revolving elements that I was literally running from started to coalesce again.

    "Race you home!" Sarah exclaimed, almost as though she could tell I needed a distraction. We headed off toward home.

    Exhausted

    but happy, we sat on the front stairs of her house, chatting over some
    much-needed, ice cold waters. This girl had been in my fantasies for
    years, and this was by far the longest conversation I had ever had with
    her. We laughed, commiserated over school, learned what music and movies
    we agreed on, and just generally enjoyed each others company. She was a
    great person.

    As

    we stood up to part ways, she turned back toward me momentarily, and
    said something no one had ever said to me before: "Hey, there's some
    people getting together at The Spot tonight." my heart skipped a beat.
    "You should come."

    I

    contained my inner excitement as I got the first, and probably last,
    party invitation of my high school career. "Yeah, totally. Sounds good!"
    I managed to squeak out, playing it as cool as possible.

    Sarah

    smiled, gave me a "see you then," and headed inside. I thought about
    how nice she was as I made my way back into my own house.

    Minutes

    later, during my badly needed post prom, post run shower, I thought
    about how nice it would be to fuck her hard from behind, like Bill did.
    To feel her quiver and shake in orgasm, like Bill did. But unlike Bill,
    when it was time, she'd roll over, chest heaving from heavy breaths, and
    push her large breasts together just in time for me to paint them with
    my cum. Collarbone to pubic bone, this goddess of my fantasies was
    streaked with the contents of my two aching balls as her diaphragm grew
    and caved in breathless lust.

    I grunted as I stroked myself under the hot water. I came.

    I wondered if she knew.

    Despite

    being a very reasonable distance away, the drive to Stephanie’s work
    felt long and arduous. I tried Tara again, but no answer, so of course
    she was all I could think about as my car cruised on. By the time I got
    to her coffeeshop I had practically forgotten why I was there in the
    first place. I had momentarily forgotten the stunning blow job and the
    promises of debts still yet to be paid.

    Parking

    in the lot, I texted Stephanie to tell her I had arrived. Moments later
    my phone buzzed with her response: "come inside."

    It

    was odd, but still innocuous, so thinking none of it, I made my way
    inside the shop. The sign on the door said closed, and peering through
    the window presented me with the low light and upturned chairs of a
    closed establishment, but the door wasn't locked, so I went inside.

    The

    shop was quiet and empty, and the inviting smell of fresh coffee had
    been replaced by the vague aroma of cleaning products. I looked around
    for Stephanie, but saw no one.

    "Hello?"

    I asserted loudly. Standing in the silence of no reply, I heard
    movement coming through the door of the stock room that stood adjacent
    to the area behind the counter. A figure moved into the doorway; it was
    Stephanie. Lit from behind by the store-room bulb, it cast a golden halo
    around her golden hair, done up in a messy bun. She leaned against the
    door frame and crossed her arms just beneath her breasts, breasts that
    rested comfortably inside her form-fitting, button down shirt. Her long
    legs glimmered, extending down from beneath a mid-length, black tennis
    skirt.

    We stood in silence for a moment, until I offered a weak "Hi."

    Goddamn she looked good.

    She

    offered me no words in return, just a wry smile, an extended hand, and a
    single finger signaling me to follow her, before disappearing back into
    the store room.

    I entered into the dimly lit room, and found Stephanie facing me, resting herself on a table at the far end.

    Silence

    hung in the air between us again. I wondered if she ever played poker,
    as her mood was unreadable on her face as she looked at me. Arms still
    crossed across her breasts, her long legs stretched outward like a two
    lane runway.

    "Did you enjoy yourself last night?" She said finally, still standing like stone.

    It

    was a complicated question. At that moment I should have been thinking
    about Tara, about how I had hurt my friend, possibly damaging our
    relationship, but with Stephanie here in front of me, with those legs in
    front of me, my mind went immediately to the feeling of her hands
    stroking and coaxing my cock and balls, the feeling of her lips sliding
    up and down my shaft, to the hungry moan of approval she let out right
    before my cum flooded her mouth.

    "Yes," I said, never taking my eyes off her.

    "Then say what you need to say so we can move on."

    I

    wasn't sure what she meant in any sense. It was a cryptic command, so I
    responded with what I thought I needed to say. "I'm sorry," I started,
    "for invading your privacy and; "

    "No you're not," she said, cutting me off.

    "I'm not?"

    "No.

    You told me yourself how much you enjoyed it. How hard it got you. How
    it made you cum. You're not sorry for that, so why don't you tell me
    what you really want to say."

    I

    was taken aback and off guard. I had not expected that reaction, and it
    made me unsure of what to say. What Did I really want to say? I thought
    about her, I thought about the time we had spent together over the past
    few weeks, I thought about last night.

    "What

    I really want to say is, I really enjoyed the time we spent together
    recently, Stephanie. I loved getting to know you as a person, as more
    than just my step-sister's friend; getting to interact with you in a way
    that's not just trading barbs and blushing when you cut me too deep.
    Truth is, it killed me that I hurt you, because I was really happy that
    we had become friends, and I really want us to stay that way."

    She

    took a moment to process my words, or possibly to test my resolve.
    Then, still silent, still stoic, she uncrossed her arms. The light of
    the store room cast the acute shadows of two hard nipples pressing
    through her shirt.

    "What else do you want?" she said as she cocked her head to the side.

    "I want to spend more time with you," I choked out.

    "What else?" She repeated.

    "I, want more of what happened last night," I confessed, my mouth starting to dry up.

    "What else?" She repeated a final time.

    "I want,” I paused before saying the ultimate and total truth as defined by that moment. “ you."

    Her

    tongue snaked out across her lips as a wry smile formed. She had done
    nothing but stand there, and my cock was now rock hard. Then, slowly,
    each foot stepped out to the side, spreading her legs. It wasn't a lewd
    display, but it created a path. A path to forgiveness. A path to
    enlightenment.

    Then,

    she offered up only two words, but those words struck me, compelled me,
    as though they were some sort of mystical command. The same two words
    that started us down this path last night in the limo. Two words. "Show
    me."

    I

    don't even remember closing the distance between us, but the next thing
    I knew I had gone from yards away to inches away. Stephanie looked up
    at me, head still cocked to the side, lips parted ever so slightly. She
    smelled like coffee.

    I

    felt her hands move to the hem of her skirt. My eyes traveled down her
    long neck, swirling in the hollow of its nape, traipsing over her
    collarbone. I paused momentarily on her breasts; they were perky and
    full, and sat inside her tight shirt in such a comfortable way that I
    didn't think she was wearing a bra. The shadows cast off her hard
    nippeles drew my eyes down again, over her tight stomach down to her
    skirt, where her thumbs idly stroked the hem.

    Never

    taking her eyes off me, her hands slowly started to pull back, raising
    her skirt up her toned, smooth thighs. It was only an inch or so, but as
    each fraction appeared, my breath grew more ragged. The light poured
    shadow between her legs like a waterfall. I unconsciously licked my
    lips.

    Bringing

    my gaze back up to meet hers, something had started to come over me.
    Some sort of hunger. My mouth was no longer dry, on the contrary, I
    began to salivate.

    Looking

    at me through the tops of her eyes, she commanded me again. A slight
    sultry smirk slid its way onto her lips. She wet them both with her
    tongue, and through a languid whisper the words dripped their way out of
    her mouth: "Down, boy."

    Totally

    entranced by the commands of this siren before me, I slowly sank to my
    knees without question. The stone floor of the store room felt cold and
    hard beneath me, but I paid it no mind. I stared into the dark shadow
    between her golden legs and licked my lips again. My hands found
    Stephanie’s legs, and I ran my hands up their length instinctively,
    grasping the swell of her calves. I had never touched Stephanie before
    this point. She had obviously touched me, and I had given her the odd
    shoulder nudge or some other platonic clap or pat, but this was
    different; on my knees in front of her temple my hands grasped and
    rubbed at her calves not like a friend, but like a lover.

    My

    breathing was ragged. My mouth was wet. My cock was iron. My trance
    momentarily broke as I felt a hand, her hand, slide up the side of my
    face. I tore my eyes away from the great unknown and looked up at this
    Amazon, this queen, before me. Her eyes locked on mine, her breasts
    rising and falling quickly as her own breath started to get away from
    her, the hand on my face snaked through my hair before landing just on
    the back of my head.

    Our eye contact was unbreakable now.

    I licked my lips one more time.

    I felt gentle pressure from her hand on the back of my head.

    I gave in to it and Stephanie drew my face into the shadow between her golden legs.

    I

    smelled her warm musk, a scent unlike anything I had ever experienced.
    Something indescribable, yet undeniable, and after a journey that could
    have been inches, or could have been lightyears, I felt the tickle of
    Stephanie’s pubic hair on my nose and upper lip, followed by the warm
    press of her skin against my mouth.

    My

    tongue snaked out of its confines and instantly I felt the lips of her
    cunt. Stephanie’s cunt. They were wide with arousal, and as my tongue
    began its exploration, I tasted the sweet, wet nectar that flowed from
    between them.

    Stephanie released a long exhale, and her hand grew tighter on my hair.

    I

    had never tasted cunt before, and its flavor was electric. Something
    primal in me wanted it. Needed it. I felt myself growl softly and my
    tongue picked up pace. But it wasn't just my tongue; It was my lips, my
    whole mouth. I lapped and suckled, spread my tongue ravenously all
    around her hot center, sucked her swollen cunt lips, teased her clit.

    Stephanie’s hand grew tighter, and her breath started to come in sharp inhales and soft moans.

    My

    hands wildly slid over her legs as I feasted. I felt the firm, ropey
    muscles in her thighs that would twitch every time my tongue triggered a
    sensitive spot.

    Her

    hand still tight on my head, my face buried deep in her cunt, it still
    wasn't enough. I wanted more, and in a swift move I shifted forward,
    eliciting a surprised cry as I swung her right leg up over my shoulder.

    The

    move caught her off guard and she tipped backward, supporting herself
    on the table with one arm. A button popped on her tight shirt, exposing
    her right breast, and she held on for dear life.

    Her

    breathing was heavy and labored, accented by a short, erotic moan on
    each exhale. Her grip was tight on my hair, and her hand started moving.
    Tilting, shifting me around, she began to direct me, to focus me. When
    my tongue landed on her clit she let out a long, airy "Yesss" and held
    my head firm.

    Her

    hips began to move. Holding my head in place, my tongue and lips locked
    on to her pleasure button, she began to shift and gyrate.

    She ground her wet cunt onto my tongue and lips.

    She fucked my face.

    "Yes, oh, yes,” she started moaning, "that's it," a small squeal, "good boy, "

    My cock throbbed and I groaned deep into her cunt when she said that.

    She found her rhythm, my tongue now hitting all the right spots, and her moans became louder, more frequent.

    Her hips writhed harder, her leg over my shoulder began to shake.

    "Oh yes," she squealed again, "good boy" again, "good boy," again, "good boy!"

    Then

    all at once I was in familiar terrain. Her squealing, her moaning, her
    grunts of approval, all coalesced, funneling down into a single sound, a
    single moment, that I was intimately familiar with.

    Her

    whole body shook, she tensed tightly, and then a sound, a moan, of
    complete lust and release echoed out of her core like a symphony in
    three, erotically distinct movements:

    Short,

    Short,

    Long.

    Her

    body writhed, her cunt spasmed, and I held on for dear life as
    Stephanie, my step sister's best friend, the girl who spent years
    relentlessly teasing and torturing me, orgasmed explosively into my
    mouth.

    Sweet,

    warm, wetness cascaded over my lips and chin. It was a flavor both
    unfamiliar, yet somehow deeply recognizable. My tongue continued moving
    through her convulsions, attempting to prolong her pleasure to the best
    of my ability. Her eyes closed, her eyebrows arched, her mouth open in a
    tight "O" shape, I watched as the energy passed through her.

    She

    hunched over now, as the last ebbs worked their way out, and she had
    both hands in my hair. Then, when she couldn't take any more and the
    sensitivity was too much, she uttered an "Ok, ok!" and disengaged my
    still suckling mouth from her spent cunt.

    She pushed me off gently, and then slumped backward on the table, still chasing a calm breath.

    I

    stood up, wiping the rest of her cum off my mouth, and looked down at
    her. Legs shiny with sweat, still akimbo from weakness, leaning back on
    the table, one breast exposed and heaving through exhausted breath,
    stray shocks of blonde hair strewn about her beautiful face, obscuring
    one eye,

    It was the sexiest thing I had ever seen.

    "Was that Ok?" I asked, half honestly curious, half well aware of the answer.

    She looked at me silently, her poker face returning as she buttoned her shirt.

    She

    stood straight, patted her skirt, and brushed the hair away from her
    eye in an attempt to straighten herself out. She closed the distance
    between us, eyes roaming over me, inspecting me. She still smelled like
    coffee, but now it was mixed with an earthier, natural aroma.

    Our

    eyes locked in silence. My heart beat like a trip hammer. My cock
    throbbed in my pants, straining, begging for a repeat of last night, but
    never daring to request it. I was powerless, vibrating with horniness,
    caught in the tractor beam of her eyes. It was a dominant stare, a stare
    that instructed me that I hadn't made her cum, that she had only
    allowed me to be a part of her orgasm. That it was a privilege that
    could be revoked.

    Then

    in a clearing of her throat, breaking the trance state we were in, one
    hand reached up and wiped a stray smear of her own cum off my cheek, and
    she said "I'll see you in the car."

    She walked past me, out of the store room, and into the cool night, leaving me flabbergasted and hard as calculus.

    The

    ride home was silent. I was too shaken by what had just happened to
    talk. Stephanie rode with her back to the passenger side door, her long
    legs stretched across the bench seat of my sedan, white sneakers resting
    across my thigh. It wasn't just a position of comfort; she was marking
    her territory. Reminding me.

    Parking

    the car when we got home, we exited the car with no words passing
    between us. I watched her walk toward her front door, her tight,
    athletic ass sashaying the hem of her skirt back and forth. A skirt I
    had just had my head under, which draped over legs I had just had my
    face between, had felt vibrate and spasm around me as she orgasmed.

    With

    all the force I could muster up, as though I were sending an
    interplanetary message, I launched a too-loud "Hey!" out of my mouth as
    she mounted the stairs. She said nothing, just turned back to look at me
    with that same cocked-eyebrow poker face. "There's a party at The Spot
    tonight, if you wanted to come," I offered up.

    She

    paused for a moment in consideration, and then answered a solitary
    "Maybe." Continuing up the stairs she disappeared into her unit.

    I

    rushed into my unit with the intention to relieve the seismic pressure
    built up in my balls, but was deterred when I found my step-mom Kelly
    sitting at the dining room table having a drink. With Brian. Neither one
    of them were wearing their hiking gear, so this was definitely a
    post-hike, post-shower, second hang out. You might call it a date even.
    Suddenly my one track mind was diverted, and I joined them for a
    friendly chat.

    I

    normally wouldn't have injected myself into my step-mom's potential
    love life, afterall she deserves love as much as anyone, maybe even
    more. Perhaps that's why I did it. Perhaps it was because I knew what
    Brian was about. I had seen his thick, veiny cock pump hot semen into
    the mouth of Kelly's best friend Sandy in a kinky threesome of some
    kind, and perhaps the thought of such a hulk pawing and grunting over my
    gentle, sweet, step mother just didn't sit well with me. She deserved
    more than that, and I wanted her to be happy.

    But

    then again, as I watched them interact, she clearly enjoyed his
    company, smiling and laughing in a way that I hadn't seen since before
    my dad had died. Maybe she was happy, and I should just butt out.

    I

    lost track of time, doing my best to wait Brian out until he decided to
    leave. Ultimately I blinked first, and had to say my goodbyes and rush
    to get ready to go to the party. As I quickly showered, only then did I
    wonder if Brian or Kelly could smell Stephanie on me. I remembered the
    taste of Stephanie’s cunt. My cock twitched, but there was no time.

    Driving

    out to The Spot, I had no idea what to expect. It was my first high
    school party, possibly my last, and I wanted to make the best of it. I
    thought about Sarah, and whether she'd be there with Bill, or alone, and
    if maybe I should try to continue what I started with her if she was
    flying solo. I thought about Stephanie, and whether I'd be able to
    function if she showed up, or if I'd freeze, still reeling from the
    day's events. And then I thought about Tara. There was a chance Tara
    might be there, and if she was, maybe I could finally talk to her.

    Parking

    my car in the field next to the others, I took a deep breath and headed
    down a path through the woods. Loud chatter could be heard up ahead,
    and an orange glow flickered in front of my eye from far away. I
    traveled toward it and it grew bigger, finally revealing a sizable
    bonfire in the center of a clearing. Kids lingered around it and near
    it, drinks in hand, chatting, laughing, reveling, and it was, awesome.

    There

    had been nothing to fear;  I was handed a beer by a smiling classmate
    of mine immediately upon arrival, and was welcomed to the party. I
    scanned the crowd with no luck looking for Sarah, but I quickly caught
    sight of Mike and Kerri, who waved me over gleefully. They were talking
    with a bubbly, bleached blonde who I didn't recognize from school. She
    was introduced to me as Kerri's cousin Mandy, and she was a tiny
    firecracker of a girl.

    Kerri

    was a small girl, but Mandy was tiny. Topping out at five-foot-nothing,
    she had a smile that was brighter than the bonfire, and she wasn't
    stingy with its application. She wore a loose-fitting sweater that hung
    off the cliffs of breasts that seemed too large for her tiny frame. They
    sat high and hard, pushing considerable cleavage up past the neckline
    of her sweatshirt, a neckline cut so wide that it slid down off her
    shoulder slightly, revealing a black bra strap. Tight leggings ran down
    over a large, hard, cushion of an ass and solid-looking thighs before
    dipping into the tops of tall cowboy boots. Much like her tits, this was
    an ass that seemed exceptional for her frame. These gifts of physique I
    would later find out were thanks to years of competitive gymnastics and
    cheerleading.

    Mandy

    and I hit it off, and once we learned we were going to the same college
    next year we bonded; I'm sure it was because we knew it would be nice
    to have a familiar face ready for the excursion out into the world that
    was coming. It was easy to make her laugh, and addicting when she did.
    Mandy was an open book, showing no hesitancy in talking about herself or
    her life, like how she got breast implants as soon as she turned 18 to
    help with body image after recovery from an eating disorder. She didn't
    keep secrets, and she didn't want you to either. We were so focused on
    each other that we didn't even realize that Mike and Kerri had moved on,
    leaving us to chat amongst ourselves.

    Feeling

    the call of nature, I reluctantly excused myself, and headed out into
    the woods to take a leak on the promise that I would be right back with
    more drinks. A beaming smile, and a "can't wait," from her later, I was
    floating out into the trees looking for a secluded spot to do my
    business. I decompressed this feeling as I relieved myself; I had met
    someone, someone real, someone new, someone who wasn't a friend or a
    neighbor I'd known for years, someone I connected with in a way that
    seemed mutual. It was exciting.

    Tucking

    myself away, I turned to head back when I heard a snap, and a low,
    muffled grunt. Curious, I took a step in its direction, pausing, waiting
    for another signifier. I didn't wait long, as low, deliberate breaths
    fluttered through the air.

    I

    walked quietly toward the sounds, toward a gathering of large boulders.
    As I peeked my head between two of them I saw two figures, not fifteen
    feet away, huddled by one of the other large rocks. As my eyes adjusted
    further to the dark I recognized them; it was Mike and Kerri. I could
    only see the back of Kerri, however; while the larger Mike leaned back
    against the stiff rocks, the diminutive Kerri was on her knees in front
    of him. The labored breaths were coming from Mike, and I watched Kerri's
    curly mane of black hair bob back and forth as she sucked his cock.

    Her

    hands ran up and down his legs as her head moved in a tempoed, rhythmic
    pattern, slowly and lovingly coaxing him closer and closer toward
    orgasm.

    My

    own cock twitched, suddenly remembering my delayed release from
    earlier, but I made no attempt to use their intimate moment for my own
    pleasure. I had other things on my mind, and besides, these were my
    friends; I was happy for them and they deserved their privacy.

    I smiled, and then headed back to the party, leaving them, leaving Mike, to finish.

    Returning

    to the party, I scanned the crowd for Mandy as I headed toward the
    drinks. Clearly a social butterfly, I found her looking right at home
    chatting with Suzie Travino. I admired her for a moment, taking in the
    tease of her exposed shoulder through her sweatshirt, the way her ass
    wiggled as she switched her weight from one foot to the other. Looking
    over toward me she all at once caught my gaze, flashed me that
    luminescent smile, and waved.

    I began to melt.

    I

    waved back, but as I started over to join her again, I tensed up
    immediately as my eyes fell on two new arrivals as they were lit up by
    the fire's glow; it was Sarah, and alongside her was a ravishing vision.

    It was Stephanie. She came. My cock twitched.

    Her

    long, blonde hair cascaded down onto the shoulders of a black leather
    jacket. Her breasts pushed against a white t-shirt underneath, and her
    long, nyloned legs grew from the tops of fashionable boots up into the
    cuffs of cut off shorts that hugged close to her crotch. Stephanie had
    come to this high school party and, much like the prom, she had dressed
    to impress.

    Stephanie

    made eye contact with me, but continued walking, making no effort to
    acknowledge my presence; I was iced out completely.

    I thought of Rachel and her "Ew, gross!" exclamation.

    I

    sipped my beer and reflected on the moment. I thought about how not a
    few hours earlier I had tasted her cunt, had made her cum, and now it
    was like I didn't exi;

    "Hey,

    you get lost?" I heard a voice say with a giggle, snapping me out of my
    trance. Looking in its direction I was greeted again by that smile,
    Mandy's smile, and contentment returned.

    "Yeah, a little bit," I said wistfully.

    "Better stick by me then," she smiled, "The woods can be dangerous without a buddy!"

    We

    chuckled and I took a moment to take in this petite light ray of a
    girl. Feeling some sort of energy between us, I decided to attempt
    something I'd never attempted before.

    "Hey, it's pretty loud here, do you want to; " But I was thwarted.

    "Who's

    this, Timmy?" Stopping mid-sentence, I looked over to see Stephanie
    standing right near me, practically inserting herself between Mandy and
    me. I was too caught off guard by the intrusion to form an answer. There
    was a look in her eyes I couldn't place. A meanness.

    "Hi, I'm Mandy," she said, hand outstretched, smile beaming once again.

    Stephanie shook her hand and smiled dimly, "Stephanie," was all she said.

    "How do you guys know each other?" Mandy inquired.

    "Oh

    Timmy and I go way back," Stephanie began through a Cheshire cat grin,
    "He's my best friend's little brother." I tried to interject and save
    myself further emasculation, but Stephanie cut me off again. "You know, I
    couldn't find the drinks, Timmy, why don't you be a friend and get me
    one?"

    I

    was halfway to the drinks before I realized I hadn't even questioned
    Stephanie’s request. I had just made myself look like a chump in front
    of Mandy, a new girl who I felt like I had a connection with.

    Turning

    back from the table with a second drink, I noticed Stephanie and Mandy
    had parted company. Mandy was chatting with a returned Mike and Kerri,
    and Stephanie had simply disappeared into the crowd.

    Suddenly I heard a chuckle from behind me. It was Sarah.

    "You saw that, huh?" I said, mortified.

    "Brutal,"

    she said in return. She reached toward me, and tapped the rim of her
    cup to mine. "Remember what I said," she intoned as we both took a
    drink, "get used to it." A smile and a sultry eyebrow raise followed as a
    chaser, and then Sarah drifted off into the crowd.

    The

    rest of the party was uneventful, and despite rejoining Mike, Kerri and
    Mandy, I never again had the opportunity to have Mandy to myself. We
    chatted in a group, and occasionally my gaze would cast across the
    crowd, and through the orange flickers of firelight I thought I would
    catch Stephanie watching me.

    In

    the middle of a particular anecdote, I seemingly struck a vein of
    hilarity, as Mandy broke out in uproarious laughter. There's nothing in
    the world that sky rockets the self esteem quite like making a beautiful
    girl laugh, and the feeling of her hand on my arm sliding from bicep to
    wrist sent me an electric message that even I wasn't dumb enough to
    miss.

    Which was why it was so much more deflating to hear Stephanie’s voice from behind.

    "How's about a ride home, Timmy?"

    The

    laughter died down, and we stood there awkwardly for a moment. Truth be
    told the party was winding down, but I wanted to milk these moments
    with Mandy for as much as I could. Still, I didn't want to be totally
    rude to Stephanie and look like a jerk, either.

    "Sure, when did you want to go?" I said, as a courtesy.

    "Now is good," Stephanie replied. My stomach dropped; she called my bluff.

    "Sure,

    Stephanie," I demurred, and I began to say my goodbyes. Before I could
    get over my awkwardness enough to ask Mandy for her number, however, I
    felt a hand on my wrist, and a pull away from my friends. The vision of
    Mandy faded into the dimming light of the fire as Stephanie led me back
    toward the car.

    The

    drive home was once again silent, but for a different reason now. I was
    fuming. I had hoped to see Mandy again in the future, but after that
    display from Stephanie, chances seemed very unlikely. I could always get
    Mandy's number from Kerri, but I was now too embarrassed to ask. I kept
    my eyes firmly on the road ahead - I didn't even want to look at
    Stephanie. The old Stephanie had come out tonight, the one who got
    nothing but pure joy from embarrassing and debasing me, and I was angry.

    I pulled my car into park on the dark street beside our building. Silence hung thick in the air between us.

    "Mandy seemed nice," Stephanie finally said.

    I felt my blood pressure rise as the words hit my ears.

    I looked over at Stephanie as she nonchalantly gathered up her things, getting ready to leave.

    This

    was it; she had been jerking me around for two days, reveling in every
    bit of power she lorded over me, but this was the last straw.

    She grabbed her purse off the floor, mindlessly checking her phone as my eyes dug daggers into her

    I

    had too much self respect to let Stephanie walk all over me the way she
    always had, regardless of anything that had happened between us. I was
    going to give her a piece of my mind, I was going to;

    I

    heard the dry squawk of fabric on leather as Stephanie slid across the
    long bench seat of my car, sidling up next to me, and in the same
    motion, with the same mindless detachment afforded to picking up a purse
    or checking a phone, Stephanie reached down and began to unfasten my
    belt and pants.

    Too

    shocked, or maybe too horny, to protest, I sat still as she spread the
    top of my pants wide. Her hand then reached in through the opening of my
    underwear and fished out my rapidly hardening cock.

    I

    felt the cool air pass over the sensitive skin. Stephanie’s attitude
    never changed, even as her hand started sliding up and down my shaft at a
    moderate pace. This wasn't the slow, deliberate blowjob from last
    night, nor was it frantic and quick with lust. It was a deliberate,
    efficient, pump-pump-pump.

    My

    balls were boiling, and I started to moan. Still backed up and without
    the release necessary after the events of earlier in the day, they were
    heavy and full, and began to twitch and shift as Stephanie’s continued
    her ministrations.

    Pump-pump-pump

    My

    body was overwhelmed by the sensations of her consistent, deliberate
    tempo. Her fingers slid up and over the ridges of my cockhead over, and
    over, and over again, all with her expression never changing.

    Pump-pump-pump

    Precum trickled down my length, over her nimble fingers

    Pump-pump-pump

    My balls were pulling tight toward my body.

    Pump-pump-pump

    I felt the pressure start to coil down into the base of my cock.

    Pump-pump-pump

    My hips started to shift and thrust

    , Pump-pump-pump,

    , pump-pump-pump,

    , pump-pump-pump,

    Something

    deep inside snapped, and I threw my head back. I felt a long, tight
    squeeze in my balls, and then they started to spasm and bounce as hot,
    white cum erupted out of me in a torrent, pumping deep and hard out of
    my cockhead.

    , Pump-pump-pump,

    I

    tried to let out a moan, but I was so overcome by the sudden onset of
    such intense sensation that all I could muster were gasps.

    , pump-pump-pump,

    Stephanie

    had tipped my cock back toward my body right before I came, so now the
    whole front of my shirt was splattered and wet as she coaxed more and
    more jizz out of my frustrated balls.

    Pump-pump-pump

    My

    spent cock throbbed, my cum slowed to a slight dribble, and then as
    quickly as it all began, it was over. The feeling of her hand on my cock
    was gone, and my eyes cracked open as I felt her drag it across my
    jean-clad thigh, once, then again.

    Still

    cum-drunk and bewildered, I looked over at Stephanie. Even after
    pulling a flood of cum out of my balls, nothing in her demeanor changed.
    She gathered her things, shimmied back to the passenger side door, and
    before pulling the handle, looked back at me.

    "Pick me up from work next Saturday, same time." It wasn't a request, it was a command.

    All

    I could muster in reply was a hoarse "no problem," and with that she
    was gone. I sat there quietly, mind blank, covered neck to groin in my
    own semen. My head lolled back, I shut my eyes, and I let out a long,
    slow breath.

    Chapter 8: Tim Finally learns what happened to Tara at the prom.

    Sitting

    in the church pew, eyes closed, head hung in supposed prayer, the
    pastor's words made no impression on me. I didn't even register them AS
    words, just sonic background noise wafting over me as my mind conjured
    explicit images inappropriate for any public gathering, let alone a
    house of worship.

    I

    remembered how Stephanie’s legs trembled and shook as her sweet cum
    flooded my mouth. How her hand grasped and pulled at my hair, the same
    hand that hours later so cavalierly stroked me to an explosive orgasm. I
    thought about Mandy, the bubbly ray of sunshine, but only briefly. My
    mind quickly returned to the feeling of Stephanie’s hand on my cock, or
    her cunt on my tongue, any time something new caused it to stray.

    Good boy. She called me "Good boy." There I sat, in church, in the middle of a prayer, hard as a fucking rock.

    The

    post-church hang out with Christine, the pastor's daughter, helped
    clear my head, though, as I could focus on someone else other than
    myself. I was horny, I was curious, and I had some questions about the
    rest of prom night with Christine and Bobby Dorf after we left.

    But Christine spoke up first.

    "Looks

    like Kelly's got a new friend, huh?" she said, taking a long pull from
    her milkshake. She of course spoke of Brian, who had joined my step mom
    Kelly at church today, this time without Sandy and Don.

    "Yeah,

    I guess," I intoned flatly. Christine and I were enjoying our ice cream
    at picnic tables off to the side of the ice cream parlor, and I
    definitely didn't want to be thinking about Kelly's love life while we
    did it.

    "Is that her boyfriend?" Christine asked.

    "No idea, but it kinda seems like it," I responded flatly again.

    "That's

    great, she deserves it." Chrstine could sense my lack of enthusiasm.
    "You don't seem too thrilled about it; is he a jerk or something?"

    "Nah,

    he's fine," I said with some flair, trying to break my stoicism. It
    wasn't a lie. The truth was, in fact, that no, he wasn't a jerk. I had
    spent over an hour talking with him and Kelly the previous night,
    looking for cracks, looking for reasons to hate the guy, but he actually
    seemed pretty great. If he were any other guy I'd be thrilled. Any
    other guy whom I hadn't seen tit fucking Kelly's best friend Sandy and
    cumming on her face while her husband Don filmed it.

    He was perfectly nice, kinda great, even, but I was very protective of Kelly, and I didn't trust Brian's intentions.

    "He's

    fine, I'm just, trying to get used to it." Also true. I had been the
    only man in Kelly's life since dad died, and though I knew this day
    would eventually come, I wasn't altogether prepared for someone else to
    enter into the picture.

    "Yeah,

    I understand," Christine said, reaching out her hand to place it
    lovingly over mine in support. She smiled brightly at me, and I back at
    her. She looked so gorgeous. The slight breeze made the edges of her
    long, brown hair dance across her pronounced collar bone.

    This

    week's split personality ensemble consisted of plain slacks on the
    bottom, and a tight button down blouse on top. The blouse had been
    buttoned up high during the church service, but the moment she dropped
    into the front seat of my car, her fingers quickly popped three buttons
    open, and I heard a sigh of relief as the cool, spring air spread over
    her emancipated décolletage.

    Even

    now, as she smiled at me with warmth and support, my thoughts flew to
    the cleavage I could see through the opening of her shirt. Christine had
    modest breasts, but even so the slight swell peeking out made my cock
    stir. Even more than her breasts, however, was the hint of black, lace
    bra I could see holding them. It was sheer and delicate, and even with
    that small hint I knew: Christine, the pastor's daughter, had worn
    lingerie to church.

    Immediately

    my dirty mind had questions. How much lingerie did she have? What
    kinds? Who had had the pleasure of seeing it? Had Bobby? I decided I
    needed to at least try and find out.

    "So," I said, attempting to move the focus off of me, "how was the rest of your night after the prom?"

    "It was, fine," she said. Now it was her turn to deflect with flat intonation.

    "Come on, what does fine mean?" I pressed.

    "It

    means it was, fine." She repeated. She showed no signs of
    embarrassment, so I had a feeling nothing scandalous happened, but even
    so, I wanted to get to the bottom of her dour tone.

    "You

    gotta give me more than that! There's no reason to be shy, especially
    not after what you saw!" Her cheeks blushed. There was the shyness.

    "I

    didn't see anything!" This of course was a lie. Christine had watched
    through the slight opening of the limo window as Stephanie sucked my
    dick. I caught her act of voyeurism as I was cumming, and we made eye
    contact as hot semen pulsed into Stephanie’s throat. She even commented
    breathlessly on Stephanie’s performance later that night as we
    slow-danced. It was safe to say she saw something, and what's more, I
    think it turned her on. Maybe that's what she was embarrassed about.
    Needless to say, I found her girlish denial extremely sexy.

    "Oh, you saw something, alright," I teased, "the question is, what'd BOBBY see?"

    "Nothing!"

    "Ah

    of course, I forgot who I was talking about - the king and queen of
    chaste virtue!" She laughed and dropped her shaking head into her hands,
    embarrassed. "you guys just left the prom and sat quietly for a while,
    right," I continued to push, "did you do some knitting or something?"

    "Fine,

    fine!" She exclaimed at last through an embarrassed chuckle. I could
    see the tops of her breasts bounce ever so slightly when she laughed.
    "After the prom, Bobby drove me home. After we parked, I leaned over to
    say thanks and give him a peck on the cheek goodnight kiss, but I guess
    we were both kinda worked up, "

    Gee, I wonder why?

    “ and we started making out."

    "That

    doesn't sound so bad," I said, cheerily. It was hard to imagine Bobby
    Dorf making out with anyone, let alone a smokeshow like Christine, but
    here we were.

    "No, that wasn't the problem, the problem was, "

    I thought I saw her nipples start to harden through her shirt.

    “ the problem was that I got a little too carried away and reached down and grabbed his, you know, through his pants."

    "Ooh, well now!" I exclaimed, my eyebrows shooting sky high.

    "It

    gets worse though," she said, rubbing her temple with her fingers,
    "when I touched him, he, slapped my hand like he was swatting a fly."
    She revealed this through a wincing face, as though she were waiting for
    some kind of cosmic punishment.

    "Like you were a bad dog?" I marveled.

    "Yeah, basically,” she lamented.

    "Well,"

    I started, pausing as I collected my thoughts, "that's what you wanted,
    wasn't it? Someone to lead you not into temptation?" Christine bit her
    thumb as she listened to me test her resolve. "Someone, nice?"

    Nibbling

    her nail slightly she nodded slowly. "Yeah, that's what I said. That's
    what I, want." The lacy fringe of her black bra was visible as the
    breeze pushed the open wings of her shirt around on her chest.

    "When's his prom?" I inquired.

    "Next weekend."

    "Well

    there you go, plenty of time to cool down and try again," I assured
    her, "you'll be fine." she nodded again, lost in thought. Her nipples
    pushed hard against her blouse.

    I'd

    be lying if I said Christine wasn't in my thoughts that night as I
    stroked my cock. Despite everything that had happened in the last few
    days, Christine's crisis of carnal repression was endlessly arousing to
    me. She was clearly horny as hell, and Bobby Dorf had probably made the
    biggest mistake of his life by shutting her down. Stopping her from
    touching his dick. From pulling it out of his pants and stroking it.
    From dropping her salivating mouth down over its head and slurping
    wildly up and down. I knew she wouldn't have fucked him, but would she
    let him cum in her mouth? Would she swallow?

    My

    mind then shifted to the party at The Spot; to Mike and Kerri hidden
    away among the rocks while Kerri sucked Mike's cock. I wondered if that
    was all they did, or if Mike had stood her up and turned her around and
    slid into her from behind. I wondered if he had felt her cunt around his
    cock yet, and in my fantasies of course he was bareback, and of course
    she screamed in ecstasy as he coated her inner walls with hot spunk.

    Then

    there was Mandy. The bubbly petite blonde with the big natural smile
    and the big fake tits. I imagined it was her and me out by the rocks,
    not Mike and Kerri, and it was Mandy on her knees sucking on my cock for
    a while before she climbed on top and rode me hard while my hands got a
    firm grasp on her amazing, toned ass, culminating in her giggling that
    infectious, excited giggle as I painted her big fake tits with my seed.

    I grunted, I tensed, I came.

    I wonder if she knew.

    I

    had looked forward to the coming week because I figured Tara could only
    avoid me for so long, but turns out she was much better at it than I
    expected. I hardly caught any glimpses of her throughout the days, and
    when I did, she was hanging around with Bud Pepper. What's more, she
    seemed to be enjoying it! Something had happened at the prom between
    them that moved Bud from the "two time dud" column to someone she
    actually wanted to spend time with, and that low pang deep inside me
    returned every time I saw them.

    We

    had class with Ms. Dorman twice this week, and I figured that gave me
    two chances to try and make amends. However, Ms. Dorman and I were both
    surprised when Tara was nowhere to be seen at the first class of the
    week. She popped in just before the bell, looking rather out of sorts,
    so she could be marked as having attended, but trying to approach her
    was no good, as she was gone as quickly as she arrived.

    On

    Thursday I sat there alone again, watching the clock, and sure enough
    Tara breezed in with seconds left before the bell. This time, however, I
    was ready to go after her. We needed to talk, and I was tired of being
    in the dark with one of my best friends.

    The

    bell rang, and I waded into the sea of transitioning students in
    pursuit of Tara. Pushing through the current, I got close, and shouted
    her name desperately. She stopped and turned toward me, but before I
    could say anything, she started to head off again.

    "Tara, PLEASE," I practically shouted after her.

    She stopped. She turned.

    "Please, Tara," I begged, "please talk to me. I miss you."

    We stood in silence as the river of students ran around us.

    "Tomorrow," She said finally, "my house."

    I

    exhaled a breath I felt I had been holding for a year, and nodded. We
    took one last look at each other and then Tara continued on into the
    flow of students.

    Tomorrow. Ok. It was a start.

    The

    school day crawled by on Friday, but it eventually ended. When I got
    home, I chatted with Kelly and had dinner. It didn't even bother me that
    Kelly was headed out to meet up with Brian because my mind was focused
    on one thing only: that evening's talk with Tara.

    Three

    knocks on the front door of her house. My stomach dropped as I waited
    for an answer. I was nervous. We had known each other for years, but I
    was still nervous. I didn't know what to expect, whether she was just
    going to scream at me, whether she would even say anything at all.

    After

    what felt like forever her door finally opened, and there stood Tara.
    She was dressed comfortably in lounge shorts and a black tank top. The
    white strap of her bra peeked out beneath the shoulders of her top.

    No

    hug, not even a "hi," she just looked at me, then left the door open
    for me to follow as she headed down the stairs into the basement.

    Not off to a great start.

    The

    lighting was low and moody, and despite it being a room I had spent
    many hours in, at that moment the normally cozy basement felt foreign
    and unfamiliar.

    Tara

    seated herself at the far end of the couch and waited for me to join
    her. The tension was obvious, so I sat in the lazy boy across from her.

    She

    said nothing. I didn't know what to say myself, my mind racing, my
    stomach in knots, and so in silence we sat. I knew she wasn't going to
    make the first move. I had to do what I came here to do: talk.

    A

    sound started deep in my chest and gurgled up my throat into my
    cotton-dry mouth, and I couldn't stop it as it birthed itself out. I
    didn't even realize what I had said until the last syllable left my
    lips. It was the last thing I ever would have dared to say, but it also
    was the one thing I knew might bridge the gap between us.

    "Truth or Dare."

    Silence.

    A long silence that left me adrift in my own stupi;

    "Truth."

    The word echoed in my ears. I wasn't sure where to begin. There were so
    many things I wanted to know, so many questions I had, but at that
    moment only one made sense to me.

    "I hurt you, didn't I? When I said you had fucked half the people in class?"

    There was a long pause, and then a simple "Yes."

    "I

    am so sorry, Tara," I started, all the apologetic word-vomit pushing
    its way up out of my mouth, "I never meant to, it was just; "

    "Truth or dare," she interjected, cutting me off.

    I was caught off guard by the sudden intrusion, and after collecting my thoughts I responded with a simple "Truth."

    I expected another long pause, but Tara was ready with her question, and delivered it pointedly: "Did you know I was a virgin?"

    I heard the words, but they did not compute. "What?"

    "Did you know I was a virgin?" She repeated

    "I, no." I wanted to follow up, but I also wanted to play by the rules. "Truth or Dare?"

    "Truth."

    "All your stories, how is that possible?"

    This

    time she did pause. "I, made no secret that my hands, my mouth, were
    all ready and willing, and it was all loads of fun, but I'd never,” the
    pause came back. “ I'd never gone all the way. I wanted that one to be
    for me. For someone special." She was staring me dead in the eye.

    At the prom, her lipstick matched my tie.

    "Tara I'm sorry, I; " again she cut me off.

    "Truth or dare?" she said, my eyes never leaving hers.

    "Truth."

    "What happened when you went to meet Stephanie in the limo?"

    It

    was my turn to hesitate. My stomach dropped again. Normally I would
    have loved to have regaled her with a salacious story of my own for
    once, but there was a slight sadness to her voice as she had asked.

    "I

    tried to apologize to her, but she said we weren't equal yet. That I
    had heard her cum, but she hadn't heard me cum. She told me to jerk off
    for her - so I did." Tara's legs shifted against each other as I spoke.
    "Then when I was getting close she told me to stop," I said, searching
    Tara's face for any signal to stop. I saw none. “ and she took off the
    top of her dress and she sucked my cock. I came in her mouth."

    "Did she swallow?" Tara offered quickly.

    "Yes," I said, bending the rules of the game.

    The silence returned, and Tara's gaze fell to the ground.

    Tara’s Secret

    "Truth or Dare, Tara." I said, breaking the silence. There was more going on here, and I needed to get to the bottom of it.

    "Truth." She asserted, looking back up at me.

    There was only one thing I needed to know: "At the prom, where did you go? What happened with you and Bud?"

    Tara brought one hand up to her face, and bit her nail nervously as she decided where and how to begin.

    "You

    know, people talk, people say things," she began, "people call me a
    slut, think I'm easy, and I really do my best not to let it get to me.
    Honestly it's made high school kinda fun, as it's opened up all sorts of
    sexual doors, given me lots of great orgasms, and it's all in good fun
    as long as there's mutual respect there. I'm not just the class
    cumdumpster. If there's respect there, I'm open to exploring with
    anyone, always have been.

    "But

    lately I've been feeling less like an exciting, willing partner, and
    more like the town bicycle. Degraded. What people said after what
    happened with Chris in the balcony set, what Bud said after we hooked up
    in the car, what you said at prom."

    I dropped my head as my stomach sank.

    "That

    last one hurt the most," she continued. "You and I were so close, had
    shared so much, I never felt awkward or self conscious with you, Tim, I
    always felt safe. Trust me, you don't do what we did in your bathroom
    without trust."

    My

    mind drifted back to Tara, in my bathroom, shuddering in orgasm. It was
    the most erotic thing I had ever seen. Have still ever seen.

    "So

    when you said what you said, it kind of shattered all that for me. All
    that safety and comfort was gone, and I couldn't help but think you were
    just like all the others. Using me like some sort of horny sideshow
    attraction, good for a laugh, but never taken seriously. Disposable."

    "Tara, I never; " I started, but it was her time to talk, not mine.

    "I

    was so excited to be your prom date, Tim, so excited to experience that
    with you, so excited for all the things we might have experienced that
    night, but when you said what you said, and then left me to go be with
    her, I just felt like trash."

    I

    felt awful. She had looked so gorgeous that night, her lipstick matched
    my tie, and I had been too preoccupied with Stephanie to even notice
    what she was trying to tell me. It hurt my heart.

    "After

    you left I needed some air, so I left the gym and wandered the halls
    trying to get my head together. There I was, 'the girl everyone wanted
    to fuck,' except when it came to a real experience like the prom, I was
    the girl who was all alone. I didn't know if I should just leave, or put
    on a brave face, or what. I kinda lost track of where I was, and didn't
    realize that I had wandered all the way down to the gym locker room
    area. I was tired of walking, so I sat down on one of the benches just
    outside the boys' locker room, head in my hands."

    She paused here, and her eyes got that far away look, like she was intently replaying something in her mind.

    "That's when I heard noises coming from inside."

    My ears perked up and my stomach got cold.

    "There

    was laughing, two distinct voices, but I couldn't make out who, or what
    they were saying. And then, then there was moaning."

    Against my better judgment, my cock twitched.

    "I

    knew I shouldn't have done it, but after what we saw Sarah do the other
    night, maybe my voyeuristic nature got the better of me, because I
    suddenly found myself sneaking slowly into the boys' locker room. At
    that moment I just had to know what was happening."

    She was not alone. My senses tingled in anticipation.

    "I

    snuck my way into the main locker room area; I could still hear voices,
    but there was no one to be seen, so I continued deeper. The sounds were
    getting louder, the moaning getting clearer, and as I turned the
    corner, suddenly I saw them. I dove behind a nearby equipment rack in
    disbelief, because standing in front of me, furiously making out -
    tongues going wild, hands going everywhere - were Bud Pepper, and Bobby
    Dorf."

    "Holy shit!" I exclaimed without thinking.

    "I

    couldn't believe it either. I tried to leave, but I think I was too
    amazed to move. So I just watched them kiss and touch each other, and
    honestly, it was so romantic. Bobby is such a hardcore religious person,
    and Bud is such a traditional jock, I could feel their repression, and I
    was just so happy for them in that moment that they didn't have to
    worry or pretend. That they could just be themselves."

    I never would have guessed it. Bud and Bobby. Wow, good for them, I thought.

    "Again,

    that should have been enough for me, and I should have let them be, but
    then,  then Bud got down on his knees in front of Bobby."

    Holy shit - I said, internally this time.

    "I had never seen anything like this before, and I, I just couldn't look away."

    "I don't blame you," I managed to squeak out.

    "So

    there's Bud, on his knees, Bobby's breathing really heavy and quick,
    and Bud reaches up and starts undoing Bobby's tuxedo pants. Jesus
    Christ, Miller, it turned me on so much!"

    I'd be lying if I said my cock wasn't swelling as I listened to her recount her experience too.

    "So

    he opens Bobby's zipper, and he reaches inside for his cock, and then;
    then, I shifted myself and knocked a basketball onto the ground!"

    She threw her head into her hands and I just chuckled "Oh no!"

    "It's

    true. I froze, and so did they. Bobby got spooked, and turned away
    zipping his pants back up. Bud tried to calm him down, but as he went in
    for another kiss, Bobby stopped him with his hand and nervously said,
    loud enough for me to hear very clearly, 'I don't know what you think
    this is, but you're wrong, man,' and then rushed away.

    "Bud

    was all alone now, and he was sitting in silence, hurt and dejected by
    what his lover had just said to him. I stayed there silent and just
    watched him. Instantly so much was explained to me about Bud and the way
    he acted, especially with me. At first I was angry. I was angry that he
    had used me as some sort of beard or something to hide who he really
    was, but then, then I just felt very sad. I was sad because I knew
    exactly how he felt in that moment, how he had probably felt many times
    in the past - used, degraded, and discarded. Vulnerable and alone."

    My stomach dropped again and my shame returned, because I knew I played a part in making her feel that way.

    "I

    wasn't sure what to do, so I cleared my throat, kinda loudly," Tara
    chuckled, "and without moving, Bud said 'who's there?' I stood up, and
    he said nothing; he just hung his head back down. I moved over to the
    bench where he was seated, and I sat down next to him. We looked at each
    other, but we said nothing. We were the same in that moment. I touched
    his cheek with my hand, and his eyes closed. All I wanted was to tell
    him it was ok, to comfort him, but I didn't have the words, so I
    communicated with him the only way I could think to, I leaned in and I
    kissed him."

    I

    felt sad too. Tara was so kind, so loving, so compassionate, yet people
    only saw her as a source of sex and debauchery. I knew now that even I
    had been guilty of that, and I felt awful.

    "At

    first he didn't kiss me back, but then,” her eyes drifted far away
    again. The words started to drip from her lips “ then he kissed me back.
    I felt his tongue in my mouth. My hands gripped his face hard and I
    sighed as we started exploring each other's mouths. The kisses were hot
    and hard, and I felt his hand snake around my body, pulling me close.
    Then I felt his lips leave my mouth, and start kissing down my neck and
    he squeezed me. I wrapped my own arms around him and pulled him tight."

    My eyes widened a bit as I felt the rush of blood come back to my cock.

    "I

    was breathing hard, now, God, I was so turned on, my tits were heaving
    in my tight corset, and I groaned out loud when his face tucked into my
    cleavage. He was running his tongue between my breasts, and kissing the
    tops of them, and his hands were everywhere, my hands were everywhere,
    and I could feel his big, hard cock against my leg, and I was soaking
    wet, and we were breathing heavy, and then I felt his cock with my hand,
    and he moaned, and I felt his hand snake up under my dress, and I
    gasped, and then, then the words just fell out of my mouth."

    What words? I thought desperately.

    "In

    that moment we were so close, we were the same person, we felt each
    other's pain, and it just felt right, so in between deep breaths, in
    between gasps and moans, I said, 'fuck me.'"

    I felt the strangest feeling, because simultaneously my heart sank, and my cock grew rock hard.

    "It

    wasn't an exclamation, it was an invitation. Bud stopped for a moment,
    and looked at me, and I said it again to make sure he knew I wasn't
    joking. 'Fuck me, please,' I said, staring him right in the eye. He knew
    I was serious. It was what I needed. It was what we needed.

    "He

    licked his lips once, and then dove back in, our lips crashing
    together. He fumbled with his pants, and I hiked up my big dress skirt.

    "I

    touched his dick when he took it out, felt it in my hand, and moaned - I
    had forgotten how big it was. For a second I was afraid, but only for a
    second. We continued kissing, and Bud rolled on top of me, and almost
    instinctively, my legs parted and wrapped around his body. We were
    breathing so hard, and then I felt it - I felt the tip of his hard cock
    pressing against my cunt."

    To be continued in Part 5

    By LiminallySpaced for Literotica.

    1 hr 9 min
  • Sex Ed Lessons: Part 3
    Chapter 5: Tim and Tara share an erotic voyeurism session.

    By LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.



    After

    the service, as the mingling began, I was greeted as always by a big
    smile and a hug from Christine, the pastor's daughter. The smile faded
    slightly though, and she pushed for us to take our weekly post-church
    car ride sooner, rather than later.

    Agreeing,

    I headed over to say bye to my step mom, Kelly; when I was surprised to
    see her chatting with Stephanie’s parents, Sandy and Don! I hadn't seen
    them during the service, and I greeted them happily, doing my best not
    to stare at Sandy's large, mature breasts, presently clothed in a tight,
    white, top.

    "We

    miss you around the house!" Sandy said cheerily. I knew she meant
    helping out Stephanie, but my mind immediately went to a vision of her,
    on her knees, sucking a huge cock that didn't belong to her husband.

    "Yeah, we'll have to have you cat sit when Stephanie’s off at school with Alexa," offered Don.

    Off

    to school with Alexa. Stephanie passed her test. I smiled. I was happy,
    but it was bittersweet. I realized that I would be sad when she was
    gone. I liked hanging out with her. I liked, her.

    I liked Stephanie.

    "Oh

    how rude of me," Kelly said, turning attention to another person in
    their small conversation circle. My gaze clicked over to the man
    standing next to Don. My eyes went wide.

    "Brian, this is my step-son Tim, Tim, this is Brian."

    "Great

    to meet you, Tim," the man said, extending out his hand. A hand I had
    seen before, gently cupping Sandy's face as she stroked his cum into her
    mouth. It was the mystery third man. A man named Brian.

    "Nice to meet you as well," I choked out.

    "The

    four of us are going out for lunch, so I'll see you when you get home?"
    Kelly offered. Was this a double date? Were they trying to set my
    step-mom up with Brian, the guy with the big cock who covered Sandy in
    jizz while Don videoed it? Kelly hadn't been on a single date in the
    years since my dad died, so maybe it would do her some good to meet
    someone new, but at the same time, what was she getting into?

    I

    said my goodbyes, and caught up with Christine. We headed off in my
    car. We got french fries. We talked casually about nothing in
    particular, and it wasn't until the second round of fries that we got
    into the heart of what was bothering her.

    "So I did it," she finally said, stirring a fry mindlessly in her cup of ketchup, "I broke up with Eric."

    "Oh

    wow," I said, in legitimate disbelief. Christine and Eric had been
    attached at the hip for as long as I could remember, but the pressure of
    being the pastor's daughter with the atheist boyfriend, and the teenage
    hormones constantly tempting her with sins of the flesh, seemed to have
    been too much. She decided to tread the more Godly path, I guess.

    "It

    just made sense. We're going to different schools, we want different
    things, I want different things,” her eyes drifted off to a far away
    place. “ it's just better to make a clean break now."

    "I'm

    really sorry to hear that," I said, and it was honestly the truth. She
    had made a hard decision, one that was a drastic life change for an
    eighteen year old. But even still, the timing seemed odd. "What about
    the prom? Are you guys still going together?"

    "No,

    we decided something like that would be too, difficult for us,” she
    mused. Her eyes drifted off again, and the tip of her tongue rolled
    slowly around her soda straw.

    My cock twitched.

    "It's

    funny, I'm actually going to be going to YouR prom," she suddenly said,
    snapping back to reality, "I'm friends with Bobby Dorf, and he didn't
    have a date yet, so I'm going to his, and he's going to mine."

    Things

    suddenly started to make sense. Bobby Dorf was a nice enough guy, an
    honors student with a good G P A, and he was also a pretty strict
    Christian himself. Never drank, never did drugs, never saw him with a
    girl, Christine had picked the safest person imaginable to go to the
    prom with; someone who under no circumstances would light the repressed
    fire of lust inside her the way Eric did. She knew that with Bobby, the
    only time she'd spend on her knees would be praying, whereas with Eric
    there's a good chance she'd be on her knees praying for him to fuck her
    harder.

    "That

    makes sense to me,” I said. Bobby had hit the jackpot, getting a girl
    as gorgeous as Christine to go to prom with him. Any other guy would
    have been dying to spend some alone time with a girl like her, but I
    honestly couldn't picture Bobby and Christine doing much more than
    sitting quietly playing a board game or something. "I'm sure you'll
    still have fun."

    I

    found her inner conflict interesting, and her self control admirable.
    Now, more than ever, I wanted to know to what extent she had been
    willing to push her boundaries, what caveats she was willing to place on
    her chastity.

    Heading

    back from the bathroom, I looked over at her leaning on the hood of my
    car, setting sun casting her with a bright glow. I looked at this
    gorgeous girl with long brown hair who wore an oversized sweatshirt that
    hid her curves, but also jean short-shorts that accented her toned ass
    and showed off her fit legs to the world. The preacher's daughter who
    wanted to follow in the footsteps of the Lord, but who also clearly
    wanted to fuck. I chuckled. Whoever the guy was who got her to reconcile
    those two warring halves would truly be a lucky man.

    I

    dropped Christine off and then headed home. Waiting for me at the door
    was Tara; we hadn't spoken since before Rachel's prom, and she was dying
    for details.

    "You're late!" she bellowed.

    "Sorry, sorry, I had to drop off Christine," I apologized. Her face scrunched into a ponderous mug.

    "Is she the church girl? I mean the OTHER church girl?" She asked as we walked into my apartment.

    "Yeah,

    her dad's the pastor," I said, looking around for any sign of Kelly,”
    She broke up with her boyfriend. I think it's because she really wants
    to fuck him, and is afraid she can't help herself anymore."

    "Ooh, religious sexual repression; very kinky, I love it."

    "Kelly?"

    I yelled, pausing, waiting for an answer that didn't come. "She must
    still be out with Sandy and Don," I said, shrugging it off, specifically
    leaving out, or maybe willfully ignoring, the Brian factor. Gotta say,
    though, that was a long lunch.

    "Maybe

    she's upstairs with a throat-full of Don's cock while Sandy records
    it!" Tara said, leaning her ass on the kitchen table, a mischievous
    smile on her face.

    "Ha!

    No way, not Kelly, she doesn't even like to watch H B O because there's
    too much sex," I said, chuckling in a deflective manner.

    "Well you as well as anyone should know that even the quiet ones want to get fa-ree-kay,” she said with a little shimmy.

    I

    knew she was talking about Christine, but between Christine, Sandy, and
    Rachel, I couldn't exactly say she was wrong. Still, I knew Kelly, and
    videotaped three way sex was not her bag.

    , I think.

    God,

    Tara looked good tonight. Dark eyeliner on point, accented by black
    lipstick, a tight, low-cut, white tank top clung to a black push up bra
    that hoisted her perfect tits. A long necklace dangled a series of
    interconnected rings into her cleavage. It was the weather for it, and
    she too wore short, cropped denim shorts that wrapped lovingly around
    her ass. Her bare legs, crossed over each other as she lounged, ran down
    to low top canvas sneakers.

    After

    my massive fuck up with Stephanie, Tara and I had decided we would go
    to the prom as friends, but I'd be lying if I said I wasn't looking
    forward to seeing her in her dress, to holding her close as we danced.

    We

    ordered a pizza, and went up to my room. Tara teased me upon entering,
    making me stay quiet while she listened closely for any orgasmic sounds
    trickling down from Stephanie’s second floor bedroom. She apologized
    after she saw my mood drop.

    "Not

    funny, Tara," I flatly intoned. She sat on my bed, leaning her back up
    against my headboard, her body settling into an admittedly sensual
    S-shape.

    "I know, I know," she protested, "but anyway, forget about all that, I've got a question for you."

    Reaching

    into her big bag she pulled out a six pack of beer, popped one open,
    and with that flirty smile of hers asked me “ truth or dare, Miller?"

    I

    knew what she wanted, and I made her work for it. Honestly, I think she
    was into it. She worked it out of me piece by piece, only getting to
    the good stuff after an exchange that told her that we didn't make out,
    didn't have sex, and I didn't go down on her. She didn't even seem to
    notice that I wasn't asking any questions of her in return. I was saving
    that one.

    Once

    we got to the heart of the matter, she wanted every detail, and I do
    mean EVERY detail. How big Rachel's tits were, whether she was shaved or
    not, how I made her cum, how she made me cum, the works.

    As

    I described the final moments leading up to my orgasm, her mouth was
    slack, and her fingers nervously twirled the end of her necklace around
    and around. Her curvy thighs were tight together, and I could even sense
    her breathing getting shallow as I recounted how my cum shot up onto
    Rachel's jiggling tits, and then flowed down over her fingers.

    There

    was a long pause while Tara took it all in. It felt good to be the one
    with the sexy story for once. Finally she straightened up, and took a
    big swing from her beer. I could see her hard nipples through her shirt.

    "Holy shit, Miller, that is wild," She said as she started to clap, "well done, sir, well done!"

    I blushed a bit, some embarrassment setting in, but then, as Tara settled back down, I played my card.

    "Truth or dare, Tara," I said, looking directly at her.

    "Truth, dare, I don't care, whatever you want after that!" She laughed, her firm tits shimmying slightly.

    My

    time with Rachel had been amazing, but there was something stupid that
    still weighed on my mind, something that only a horned-up teenager like
    me would focus on.

    I

    paused, second guessing my question, but then realized she and I were
    well past any boundaries of personal privacy or good taste, so, looking
    in her eyes I asked “ do you like cum?"

    She paused, and considered my question.

    "Do I Like cum?" She repeated, that wry smile forming on her lips as she looked away, herself slightly embarrassed now.

    "Yeah,"

    I followed up, "after I came, the mood really changed, and Rachel got
    kind of cold, and she said 'Ew, gross' and wiped it all off her as soon
    as she could. Honestly, it made me feel kind of shitty. I've been
    thinking about 'ew, gross' all day."

    "Well,"

    she said, breathing in, readying herself for a long explanation, "I
    mean yeah, it is gross, but like, everything about sex is gross, just
    like everything about sex is hot as fuck," she said looking back at me
    now, "like, I think cum is really fun. It's like the fireworks that go
    off and tell you you did a good job."

    She chuckled and started twirling her necklace again as she continued.

    "I mean MAKING a guy cum is always great, but you're not asking that, are you?" she said, cocking her head to the side.

    "No," I practically whispered, the gaze from her smokey eyes sending a shock through me.

    "You're asking me if I like cum itself" she said, running her tongue over her bottom lip.

    I nodded. I didn't even realize it, but I was rock hard.

    "Well with most guys, it's just, the reward, if you will, and I can take it or leave it once it's done shooting out, "

    I watched her intently as her eyes looked directly into mine

    “

    but with some guys, with the right guys, there's nothing better. It's
    literal liquid pleasure that you're pulling out of them, and with the
    right guy, well there's nothing on this earth that's hotter than seeing
    that geyser shoot out, or feeling it on your skin, or tasting it."

    I tried to look away, but our eyes were locked together.

    "So yeah," she said languidly after a pause, "I guess you could say I think cum is, fantastic."

    The

    room was silent for what felt like ages, until I finally snapped out of
    the mutual trance we both seemed to be in. I was rock hard, and needed
    to cool myself down.

    "Well,

    that uh, "I stumbled out, awkwardly turning as I got off the bed in an
    attempt to hide the pipe in my pants, "that's good to know then, great."

    I

    shuffled off out of the room and into the bathroom, my heart a piston
    in my chest. Splashing water on my face in the dark bathroom, I begged
    desperately for my cock to go down, but nothing seemed to work, I just
    couldn't' calm down.

    My

    attention was suddenly caught by a faint light from outside the
    bathroom window. A light coming from next door. I went over to the
    slatted blinds and looked out toward the source; right into the bedroom
    of my next door neighbor Sarah.

    At

    first there was nothing, only an empty room, but I gasped as Sarah
    walked "into frame," as it were. Her hair was wet, and a towel was
    wrapped around her body from the armpits down; she had clearly just come
    out of the shower.

    Sitting

    down on her bed, her profile in view, she began to brush her long, wet
    hair. It was at that moment I realized I had forgotten to close the
    bathroom door.

    "What're you looking at, Tim?" Tara's soft voice asked from behind.

    I

    turned, and tried to make a quick excuse but nothing came out. She
    glided in, an inquisitive look on her face, and joined me at the window.

    "Oh

    my God, it's her!" she quietly exclaimed. Tara knew of my crush, and
    she knew of my secret portal into Sarah's bedroom, and she was excited
    to be witness to the voyeurism.

    "Wow,

    she's got a great body," an impressed Tara said as Sarah started to
    lotion her freshly washed legs. The bar in my pants had not gotten any
    softer.

    "Maybe we shouldn't; " I started to object, but was hushed quickly as Tara zeroed in on movement coming from Sarah's room.

    "shhh-shhh-look; I think she's talking to someone!"

    I

    looked back over and sure enough she seemed to be addressing someone as
    yet a mystery to us. My heart stopped. Could it be Stephanie? Whoever
    it was, that twinge of ridiculous ownership bubbled up slightly, but was
    swept away as I felt Tara grasp my wrist.

    "Oh

    my God," she said, squeezing me tightly. We both looked, our eyes glued
    to Sarah's window, as the other person entered. It was a young man, not
    much older than us, naked from the waist up, a matching towel wrapped
    around his hips and legs. Stocky, but not unfit, the mystery guy stepped
    in close to Sarah as she finished running her lotioned hands over her
    smooth legs. They smiled knowing smiles at each other as they talked,
    eyes locked on each other. Then Sarah's hands reached out, and lightly
    grasped the towel around his waist.

    "Oh

    my God," I echoed, my lust and jealousy colliding on the surface of my
    brain as Sarah, still smiling, gently pulled off the mystery guy's
    towel, revealing his thick, hard cock.

    "That

    is a nice cock," Tara said, dumbfounded. It wasn't remarkable in
    length, but it had a thickness to it that made Tara's legs shift a bit.
    Mystery guy reached down with one hand and gave it a single stroke
    before briefly cradling the big, full balls it came with. I heard a
    faint moan of approval come from Tara.

    Sarah,

    still in her towel, then reached forward, wrapped her hands around his
    straining cock and started slowly stroking him. Still smiling, they
    talked to each other still as she deliberately pumped his cock. My mind
    whirled with thoughts of what they might be talking about. What dirty
    things they might threaten to do to each other.

    We

    both held our breath now, watching in rapt attention at the private,
    erotic display we had stumbled on to. Mystery guy stepped even closer to
    her (or did she pull him), so that the bulbous head of his cock was
    centimeters away from the top lip of her towel, and then, with her
    eyebrow cocked, and one final inaudible word passing between them, Sarah
    lowered her head and took the tip of his hard cock into her mouth.

    Tara

    and I both gasped. She squeezed my wrist harder. Here I was, with one
    of my best friends, spying on the girl of my dreams as she gave this
    mystery man slow, sensual head. My cock was hard, and I desperately
    wanted to give it relief, but I couldn't; not with Tara right there,
    could I?

    Both

    their eyes closed now, enjoying the moment, Sarah's hands continued to
    work his shaft while her beautiful lips and wet mouth suckled, kissed,
    and tongued his tip. Lost in his own pleasure, the mystery guy placed
    one hand on Sarah's head, and instinctively began thrusting his hips.
    Despite this seemingly dominant act, it never appeared as though Sarah
    was out of control, and she kept the pace slow and rhythmic. Then, as a
    second hand was placed on her head, Sarah popped her lips off his cock,
    and released both her hands.

    "That

    was so hot," Tara said, shaking her head in disbelief, "I bet he was
    just about to cum, that's why she stopped. That girl is good."

    "Yeah,"

    was all I could muster, as my hand reached down to readjust my painful
    erection. Tara's eyes quickly flicked down to catch my movement.

    A

    big smile back on her face, Sarah leaned back seductively on her
    elbows, opening and closing her legs playfully as mystery man slowly
    pumped his thick, glistening cock. Then, with her hands making a sexy
    show of it, she slid her hands up to the knot in her towel, undid it,
    and opened the folds wide, unveiling to my eyes two of the most
    fantastic tits I've ever seen. Tits I've wanted to see for years. Large,
    pale, freckled tits that did not disappoint.

    "Jesus,

    what a damn body," Tara said again, as we both stared at the exposed
    physique of our fellow classmate. Her stomach was flat and tight, her
    hips flared out seductively, the low light of the bedroom sculpting
    shadows over her curves and muscles.

    Giving

    two more languid pumps of his cock while he too stared at the work of
    art before him, mystery guy then kneeled down before her, as if to pray
    to her sacred altar. He ran his hands over her body and spread her legs.
    Sarah bit her lip and giggled, as he lifted each one of her strong
    thighs over his shoulders and leaned himself forward. Her eyes closed,
    and her head lolled back as his tongue began work on her cunt.

    As

    we watched Sarah get eaten out by this mystery guy, I noticed Tara was
    also in need of some adjustments in her pants as well. Her ass was
    shimmying slightly, her thighs rubbing together, and her thumb
    impatiently strumming the button on her shorts.

    My

    own pants were incredibly tight now, and my hand squeezed and released,
    squeezed and released around my captured cock. Tara looked at me, and I
    looked back, but no words were said, just wide eyes in disbelief and
    pent up sexual frustration. With no games, no birthday presents to act
    as pretext, our teenage awkwardness took center stage and made sure we
    stayed repressed.

    Turning

    our attention back to the lewd display we were encroaching on, we saw
    mystery guy stand up quickly, both he and Sarah breathing heavy, drunk
    with lust. He pumped his cock faster now as he crawled on to the bed
    with his knees as Sarah shimmied backward. Leaning his body over hers,
    their mouths met in a passionate kiss, and her legs wrapped around his
    torso.

    "Oh

    fuck," Tara said as we both recognized what was coming next: reaching
    down with his hand, mystery guy positioned his thick cock against the
    wet opening of Sarah's cunt and with one, slow, firm thrust, slid
    himself all the way inside her.

    "Oh fuck," Tara said again in disbelief, "the whole thing; she took the whole thing!"

    I

    just watched in dumb silence as the mystery guy began passionately
    fucking the girl of my dreams. Her chin was tucked down, her legs
    gripped him tight, and her whole body shifted with each rhythmic thrust.
    I fantasized about being the one between her legs, imagining it was me
    who was making her gorgeous face scrunch and grimace at the pleasure of
    being stretched wide.

    I

    was so caught up in the spectacle before me that I didn't even realize
    how blatantly I was squeezing and rubbing my hard cock through my pants,
    until Tara's voice broke my trance.

    "Tim,"

    she said softly. I turned toward her. There was a lusty look of need in
    her eyes, the tip of her tongue running back and forth over her painted
    lips. I looked down; she had one hand tucked tightly between her
    clenched thighs. "Do it," she said, a dry gulp following her words,
    "just do it."

    I

    nodded faintly, and began unbuttoning my pants. Tara began to do the
    same, and I freed my hard cock to the cool air just as Tara snaked one
    hand down into her open pants, between her legs, and started frantically
    fingering her drenched cunt.

    Grasping my aching cock in my hand, I began stroking it at an equally wanton pace.

    We

    both masturbated with abandon as Sarah writhed in pleasure on mystery
    guy's pistoning cock. Grabbing her thigh, he pulled out, Sarah's hot
    love juice dripping from his proud penis. Flipping her over onto her
    hands and knees, he grabbed her ass and pulled her back toward him. She
    gave a lusty look over her shoulder as he lined up once again, and then
    her mouth hung open in a silent moan as he slipped back into her wet
    cunt from behind.

    Tara

    started moaning now as she rubbed her clit, both of us watching in awe
    as mystery guy fucked Sarah hard from behind. We could see his thick
    cock clearly on each outstroke, and Tara couldn't help but comment on
    how hot it looked watching his cock go into her. Our breaths grew
    ragged. I pumped my cock, wishing it was Sarah's tight cunt, not my hand
    that was stroking me, the voyeurism of it all making my cock surge even
    harder.

    Clearly I had learned nothing from the Stephanie incident.

    I

    looked over at Tara. Equally as erotic as watching Sarah take that
    thick cock was watching Tara finger herself toward orgasm. Her tits
    shook like jello in her push up bra, and her body began shaking as she
    got closer and closer.

    I

    looked back at Sarah. She hung her head down as mystery guy penetrated
    her willing cunt. Suddenly her body began to shake, and I knew she was
    cumming.

    Unable

    to hold herself up anymore, she dropped her face down to the bed, her
    back curved in an exquisite severe arch that accented her wonderful ass.
    An ass gripped tight by his hands as he drove his cock into her
    spasming cunt.

    Sarah's

    orgasm must have been too much for mystery guy to take, because he
    quickly pulled his cock from her trembling body, thrust it up over her
    ass like a boat cresting a wave, and hunched over as hot cum spurt from
    its tip. Two, three, four pulses, dropping hot ropes down Sarah's arched
    back.

    I

    gasped as this sight brought me right up to the edge, and then I heard a
    long groan come from Tara. She slapped her hand hard down on the window
    sill, hung her head, and then threw it back with a big arch as she
    came. She was vibrating, her eyes clenched shut, her mouth open wide; it
    was the sexiest thing I had ever seen. The coil inside me snapped. I
    quickly grabbed some tissues, and tried in vain to contain the blast as
    my balls clenched, and started firing hot semen out of my throbbing
    cock.

    Hearing

    the throws of my ejaculation, Tara opened her eyes, and looked at me. I
    stared into those dark, lusty eyes as we both pulsed our way through
    intense orgasms. Her breath was hot and heavy, her tits rising quick and
    falling hard. Her eyes clicked down to my cock, and she watched as the
    last throbs of hot joy ebbed its way out of my tip. She moaned.

    I

    finished my jerking, and collapsed onto the nearest sturdy surface,
    trying to regain my breath. Tara did the same, her pants still splayed
    open and unzipped. We looked at each other, and instantly our panting
    breaths stopped as we started to realize what just happened. No words
    passed between us for a moment, just mutual bewilderment.

    We

    were two good friends, but I felt like we had just crossed some new
    threshold. Sure things had gotten blurry when I jerked off for her at
    her birthday party, but that was more innocent curiosity than anything.
    This, on the other hand, was two people who, despite never touching each
    other, had just shared a raw moment of intimate lust. This was
    different.

    Finally, as if on cue, we both burst out laughing.

    "Holy shit, what just happened?" Tara giggled, pressing her palm to her head in disbelief.

    "I don't know but, damn," I responded, equally flummoxed.

    "That

    was so fucking Hot," she exclaimed, making no attempt to straighten
    herself up, "and Sarah, Jesus, that girl is, who knew she could take a
    dick like that? I can see why you like her so much!" She laughed again. I
    chuckled with her, and I thought back to what had just transpired.
    Secretly watching the girl I crushed on take a proper dicking was dirty,
    sexy, and sent my hormonal teenage brain into the stratosphere, and
    yet, it wasn't Sarah who made me cum. Just like that night after her
    birthday, it was Tara who put me over the edge, Tara who had finished me
    off. All without ever even touching me.

    "Well, I should get going," Tara said as she buttoned her pants and tried to make herself look presentable.

    "Yeah,

    Kelly will probably be home any minute, and this would be very hard to
    explain," I added, packing away my still-sticky gear.

    "That

    was really fucking wrong, but also really fucking fun," she said, and
    took a step toward me. Right in front of me now, she placed her hand on
    my shoulder, then ran it up toward the base of my neck. My hand
    instinctively met her at the flare of her hip.

    I had never touched her like that before.

    "You sure know how to show a girl a good time, Miller."

    Then, just like that, the moment was over, and Tara was on her way out the door.

    "I'm

    really looking forward to the prom," she cast off, as I walked her out,
    taking one look back at me. She gave me that wry smile again, flashed
    her fingers in a goodbye wave, and headed off.

    Going

    back up to the bathroom to make sure everything was in order, I played
    over the events in my mind. I took a final glance out the window toward
    Sarah's room, but it was dark now.

    I

    relaxed onto my bed, collecting my thoughts. I hadn't been before, but
    after tonight, I too was looking forward to the prom. Something was
    telling me that Tara and I were going to have a really great time
    together. Body and mind still abuzz, I fell into a peaceful sleep.

    The

    week passed quickly, and though we never brought up what happened,
    there was an unspoken electricity between Tara and I any time we talked.
    It was new and exciting, and a total mystery to what it meant for us as
    friends, and more importantly to what it meant to us as prom dates.

    Thursday rolled around, the day before the prom, and I was all smiles as I went to pick up my tuxedo.

    Getting

    into my car my mind wandered toward the evening ahead. I wondered what
    kind of dress Tara would be wearing. I wondered what she might be
    wearing under it.

    Snapping me out of my day dream at that moment was my phone; it buzzed with a text message alert.

    "What time is the limo picking us up?" It read.

    It was from Stephanie.

    Chapter 6: It's prom night, and Tim has two dates!

    "What time is the limo picking us up?" I read again. My stomach dropped.

    It

    had been multiple weeks since I had fucked things up with Stephanie,
    and in that time I had neither seen nor heard from her. She had agreed
    to be my prom date if I helped her pass her college placement test, but
    with the radio silence after what happened between us I had no reason to
    believe she would follow through on her end of the bet.

    More

    importantly, I already had a replacement date! My best female friend
    Tara lost her date as well, so we decided to be each other's dates. No
    problem, everything worked out fine. We were two friends just having
    each others' backs. There was no way in hell I could in good conscience
    leave Tara high and dry.

    Especially now, after what happened the other night.

    Tara

    and I shared an extremely erotic moment. She and I masturbated to
    orgasm in full view of each other as we secretly watched Sarah, the girl
    next door and my longtime crush, get fucked in her bedroom by some
    mystery man. It was like nothing we had ever experienced together, and
    made the prospects of our upcoming prom date much, much more
    interesting. I definitely wanted to go to the prom with her.

    But

    at the same time, I had recently discovered that I had some feelings
    for Stephanie, although I wasn't exactly sure what they meant. She had
    long been the older girl who teased and tormented me, but spending time
    with her, helping her study, had brought us closer together. I got to
    know her, and only after I fucked things up with her did I realize that I
    actually enjoyed her company. I definitely wanted to go to the prom
    with her, if only to patch things up.

    But

    it was the night before the prom. If I backed out on Tara now, she'd
    have no chance to find a date, and that would be extremely unfair.

    "I think we should talk," I finally typed back to her.

    "We can talk tomorrow," she responded.

    "I

    don't want you to feel like you have to go," I sent back, making no
    mention of my date with Tara. Why didn't I mention my date with Tara?

    "I

    always hold up my side of the bargain," she replied, then followed up
    with "besides, I already have my dress," punctuated with a winking
    emoji.

    A mirror selfie of Stephanie in her dress suddenly appeared on my phone.

    My cock twitched.

    "5 pm" I wrote back

    What the fuck was I doing?

    Arriving

    back home from picking up my tux, my step mom Kelly could instantly
    tell something was plaguing me. I told her the whole situation,
    conveniently leaving out my burgeoning feelings for Stephanie, as well
    as the fact that Tara and I had orgasmed together peeping on the girl
    next door. She agreed I was in quite the pickle.

    "Have you told Tara yet?" She inquired.

    "No, it all just happened. I have no idea what to even say to her," I bemoaned.

    "Well,"

    Kelly said, pausing to think, "I think you should be honest with her.
    You know, it's funny, something similar happened to me one time," she
    said, a slight giggle to her voice.

    "Oh yeah?"

    "Yeah,

    it was actually the night I met Sandy and Don. It was in college, and
    there was this big formal dance, and my boyfriend and I had just broken
    up that day, so I was totally stranded for the dance. Sandy was a girl
    who lived on my floor, and she had found me crying, and she said why not
    go to the dance with her and her boyfriend? I agreed, and that night
    Don got to stroll in with two women on his arm, and I gained two
    lifelong friends." she smiled as she reveled in the nostalgia. "Not a
    bad deal, if you ask me!"

    Encouraged

    by this heartwarming story, I decided to tell Tara the truth, and then
    to just try and make it work. I hadn't totally considered that this was
    an entirely different situation with entirely different dynamics at play
    though; I was too busy telling myself everything was going to be fine. I
    was also distracted at the lingering wonder of what Sandy must have
    looked like in college. I would jerk off later that night thinking about
    her large, womanly breasts sitting even higher and more pert than they
    did today, and wonder if she was as big a freak in college as she was as
    a housewife.

    The eventual phone call with Tara did not go as well as I hoped.

    "So I'm going to the prom alone?" Tara said, incredulously.

    "No, not at all, you're still going with me!" I said, obtusely.

    "But you're going with Stephanie now, right?"

    "I mean yeah, but; "

    "So that means I'm going alone."

    "No, no, I'm going with Stephanie, but I'm ALSO going with you!" I exclaimed.

    There was a long silence on her end. She did not match my enthusiasm.

    "Listen,

    Tara, I royally fucked up with Stephanie, and I really want to try and
    make things right. I'm sorry this puts you in a tough spot, but I don't
    see why it has to be anything other than a fun night for all three of
    us!" I said, selling harder than a used car dealer.

    Another silence.

    "Is this really what you want, Miller?" She finally said in a low, almost pained tone

    "I think it's the best option, and a win for both of us." I said plainly.

    Another silence.

    "Tara?" I said, wondering if she was still on the line.

    I

    heard a long intake of breath. "Ok, I guess I'll see you tomorrow at
    five. Goodnight, Tim." she said, a slight crack in her voice. The line
    went dead before I could say goodnight myself.

    "Crisis averted" I thought to myself, feeling like the smartest guy in the world.

    But unfortunately, it has been proven time and time again, that horned up teenagers can be pretty fucking dumb sometimes.

    The

    others had already begun to arrive as I finished up getting ready. My
    tie was a brilliant shade of blue that I thought really made the whole
    look come together. I straightened it, and after a final once over in
    the mirror, I headed outside to wait for the limo, prepared for the
    onslaught of pictures about to be taken.

    Meeting

    me outside were Mike and his girlfriend Kerri, Matt and his girlfriend
    Luisa, Anthony and his date Kristin, Ross and his date Julia. They were
    all good friends of mine, but I had been seeing them less and less as
    they had been exploring the exclusivity of romantic relationships,
    something I had yet to experience.

    I

    looked over at Sarah's house, wondering if she had left yet. Even with
    two very real women to accompany me tonight, I still looked forward to
    seeing her. Seeing her at her most raw the week before had only
    strengthened my crush on her. She was a fully-formed sexual being now,
    not just a flicker of a fantasy. Her freckled face, scrunched up in the
    throws of orgasm flashed across my mind.

    My cock twitched.

    "So

    what's the deal, big guy," Mike inquired, snapping me back to reality,
    "too much longer and Mr. 'I've got two dates for the prom' is gonna be
    Mr. 'all by himself' at the prom."

    He

    was right. Neither girl had arrived yet, and for the first time I
    considered that there was a solid chance neither one would. Stephanie
    was a legendary tease when it came to me, and Tara, well Tara didn't
    exactly seem thrilled with the arrangement. My stomach fluttered a bit.

    "You've got two dates? Ross exclaimed, joining the conversation.

    "Yeah, Tara, and Stephanie from upstairs," I said. "Long story."

    "Do they know about this, or is it going to be a sitcom scenario tonight?" Ross teased.

    "Yeah

    of course they know; " I started, catching myself as I realized
    something crucial: I hadn't ever actually told Stephanie this was
    happening. After my call with Tara, I had been so preoccupied with
    stroking my cock to the image Sandy on her knees in a dorm room
    titfucking Don's thick cock that I completely forgot to tell Stephanie
    the deal.

    My stomach dropped again.

    At

    that moment, I heard the front door swing open, followed by a short,
    sharp "oh wow" from Mike. I turned toward the commotion, and there, at
    the top of the short stairway stood Stephanie.

    I

    thought back to when she and I had made our bet. She agreed,
    accompanied by a singular boast that she would "wear something so hot
    there wouldn't be a soft cock in the entire class." I next thought back
    to what she texted me last night: that she always holds up her side of
    the bargain. Looking at Stephanie now, I could see she told the truth.

    Descending

    the stairs was no less than a goddess. Blonde hair done up to
    perfection, eye makeup dark and smokey, lips painted a muted red, she
    wore a black, backless dress that hugged every curve and held on for
    dear life. Connecting at a point on the back of her neck, the front
    draped tastefully tight down over her full breasts, split in a deep,
    alluring V that ran down almost to her navel. Her long neck and the
    swooping curve of her collarbone were on display. The cut and style of
    her dress made it absolutely clear she was not wearing a bra. The long
    gown flowed down loose to the ground from her waist. Each step produced a
    glimpse of her long, shining, athlete's legs, as the side featured a
    slit that ran almost all the way up to her hip. On her feet she wore
    black stiletto heels with intertwining straps that grasped their way
    across her feet and around her ankles. Completing the look were long,
    black gloves that ran up past her elbow.

    Stephanie

    glided past a line of slack jaws, male and female, stopping just in
    front of me. She looked at me hard, her big, blue eyes accented by the
    exquisite eye makeup. I don't know if I had realized her eyes were blue
    before.

    "You look, uh, you look,” I stammered.

    She cocked an eyebrow and just said "I told you so," followed by a knowing smirk.

    "Now, don't you have a corsage for your prom date, Timmy?" she said, holding up her bare wrist.

    "Listen,

    Stephanie, I,” I started, mouth losing all moisture, but that was all I
    could get out before a car pulled up in front of the house. The
    passenger side door opened revealing an ankle-high boot at the bottom of
    a leg clad in fishnet stockings. A long dress made of big, red ruffles
    shuffled around it as Tara stepped out of the car.

    Short

    black hair newly cut and styled, brown eyes framed by sharp mascara. A
    choker around her neck led the eye to her exposed shoulders, and down to
    the tight corset top with ruffles that hoisted her perfect breasts into
    drool-worthy cleavage.

    It

    had the vibe of a high-class old western show girl, and Goddamn she
    looked fantastic, but it was her lipstick that gave me pause. A
    brilliant shade of blue painted across full lips. It matched my tie.

    Her lipstick matched my tie.

    I looked at Stephanie. The hard stare was back, this time directed at Tara.

    "After

    what happened between us," I began, "I just assumed you didn't' want
    anything to do with me, and Tara had just lost her date, so we decided
    to go together."

    Her stare remained on Tara, who was greeting some of the others on the lawn.

    "Once

    I heard from you I didn't know what to do, so Tara and I decided you
    would BOTH be my date, and I just totally forgot to tell you," I fumbled
    out again, leaving out the part that I was too busy busting a nut to
    the thought of her mom, in college, swallowing her dad's cum.

    Stephanie paused, a deep breath rising her smooth chest, straining her full breasts against the dress fabric.

    "And Tara's ok with this?" She finally said, looking back at me now.

    "I am," came Tara's voice dryly from beside us. We both turned toward her.

    "You look great, Tara," I managed to ooze out.

    "Thanks,"

    she said, cracking a brief smile, "but let's get one thing straight; we
    are noT both YouR dates, You are both Our date."

    Turning

    back to me, Stephanie let an amused smile curl onto her lips. She
    paused, squinted at me like she was studying a science experiment, then
    finally said "Like I said, I always fulfill my part of the bargain, so
    works for me if it works for you."

    I exhaled, feeling as though I had been holding my breath for hours.

    "Great, great, that's just great," I said as I looked over to see the arriving limo, "let's get going, huh?"

    After

    the requisite photos were finished up, we all started to pile into the
    limo. I was about to duck in when I felt a hand on my wrist, stopping
    me.

    "You

    and I have things to talk about later," Stephanie said in a tone just
    short of menacing. She then slipped past me and ducked her way into the
    limo before me. I took one last look back at Kelly for some sort of
    moral support, but she was too busy laughing and talking with Sandy,
    Don, and a newly-arrived Brian. Kelly hadn't said anything about going
    out tonight, I wondered if Brian was there to see her, or to see Sandy
    and Don.

    The

    ride to the prom was fun. All of us joked around like the friends we
    were, passing around a smuggled flask of hard alcohol. Tara lightened up
    once the laughing started, and more than one time grabbed my leg and
    leaned into me as she giggled. I couldn't help but take in the sight of
    her perfect breasts bouncing as she laughed. Stephanie didn't try to
    force herself into any of the conversations, but she was pleasant, and
    maintained a sexy aloofness, definitely playing into her role of the
    "hot older girl."

    Leaning

    over to me, she whispered into my ear, "Mike and Kerri, are they going
    out?" I looked over at the big, burly Mike, sat next to the much more
    diminutive Kerri. Her hand never left his leg the whole ride.

    "Yeah," I whispered back

    "Umm," Stephanie sighed, before adding "I wonder what it looks like when they fuck."

    I

    stiffened up. I had known from Mike that they hadn't yet made it past
    "hand stuff," but that didn't prevent my mind from conjuring up the lewd
    image of the bigger Mike thrusting into Kerri from behind, his hands
    gripping her generous ass tight.

    "They um, haven't yet," I managed to squeak out.

    "I see," she said. Sensing my discomfort, Stephanie softly chuckled. She was going to make this a long night, I knew it.

    I

    looked over at Tara. Her lips grew tight and she bounced her eyebrows
    as she met my gaze, and then directed her attention back to the
    conversation at hand.

    We

    arrived at our venue, which, unimaginatively, was our high school
    gymnasium. Don't get me wrong, it looked great, and was impeccably
    decorated, but it was still the same gym we had frequented for the past
    four years. The parking lot of the school was a sea of limos, and ours
    joined them after dropping us off at the door.

    Lining

    up for pictures, Stephanie chose to opt out, saying it'd be better if I
    took my photo with Tara. Tara thanked her, and there seemed to be a
    legitimate moment of kindness between them. Stephanie stood over by the
    entryway while we waited our turn at the photo stand.

    "I can't believe you didn't tell her what was going on," Tara said as we waited.

    "I

    know, I'm a moron, I just straight up forgot," I said. My eyes watched
    Stephanie as she lounged by the entryway. One of the chaperones, Mr.
    Ridley the gym teacher, made his way over to her and began chatting her
    up. He was a younger guy, and had a bit of a reputation, and clearly
    wasn't going to pass up the chance to address a gorgeous, lonely mystery
    girl like Stephanie.

    "So

    what's this going to look like tonight?" Tara asked, "am I going to get
    to dance with you, or are you going to be lap-dogging Stephanie all
    night?"

    "Huh?

    What're you talking about?" I asked, not taking my eyes off Stephanie.
    She looked over and caught my eye. Smiling, she became much more
    animated while talking to Mr. Ridley, dare I say flirtatious. My blood
    started to rise as I thought about her going home with a hound like
    Ridley.

    Tara saw where my focus was placed, and just laughed. "Nothing, nothing at all," she said, "let's take some pictures.

    Full Swing

    Finishing

    up with the formalities, the prom was in full swing now. I knew
    Stephanie didn't know anyone here, and I remembered how I felt at
    Rachel's prom, so I did my best to make sure she had a good time. Tara
    was a social butterfly who knew everyone there, so I figured she could
    take care of herself.

    Looking

    around, I found Christine, and we greeted each other in a big hug. I
    introduced her to Stephanie, who was very cordial in return.

    Christine

    had on a gorgeous, but modest, yellow dress that left her well-covered,
    showing very little skin. Pairing up with the ultra religious Bobby
    Dorf had seemingly suppressed her inner carnal conflict, at least for
    now. They danced very chastely, swaying and shimmying to a respectable
    degree on the fast songs, and making sure to save some room for the Lord
    on the slow ones. I noticed a time or two where Christine tried to pull
    in close for a more romantic dance, but Bobby was quick to create
    distance every time. In those moments I could sense the sexual
    frustration she had inside, and my mind wandered as I thought about what
    she might do to relieve it.

    Getting

    Stephanie onto the dance floor, she continued to hold up her end of the
    bargain by dancing in the most erotic way possible. Running her hands
    up and down her tight body, swerving her hips back and forth like a sexy
    snake, backing her ass into me and grinding it on my poor, defenseless
    cock. I knew it was all for show, but the cavalcade of high fives and
    thumbs up I got through the evening made it all worth it.

    After

    a particularly energetic number, as the next song slowed down to a more
    intimate tempo, Stephanie leaned close to my ear and said "after this
    song, meet me in the limo; it's time to talk."

    I

    watched as she glided away towards the exit, her ass swaying
    seductively as she moved. More than one head turned to watch her as she
    went.

    I felt a tap on my shoulder.

    Turning around, I looked down at Tara's smiling face.

    "Wanna dance?" She said, brushing a long strand of spiky black hair off her forehead.

    I held out my hand, she took it, and we pulled each other close for a slow dance.

    "She's Putting on a real show, huh? We should find her a pole."" Tara said with a timid chuckle as we rocked.

    "Yeah she definitely went all out," I chuckled back.

    "So did you guys talk yet?"

    "No, she wants me to meet her in the limo after this song. I'm sure she's gonna read me the riot act."

    I

    felt Tara draw me closer. The bones of her corset pressed against my
    stomach, and her lovely cleavage pushed up even further against my
    chest. We swayed there in silence for a moment.

    "What if I asked you not to go?" Tara finally said.

    "I have to," I said, shaking my head, "I have to apologize to her and try to make things right."

    "Well

    what if I want to talk to you too,” she said, trying to drive home a
    point with her eyes that I was completely ignorant of, “ about the other
    night?"

    "Yeah,

    we should talk about that," I said softly, my mind thinking back to our
    voyeuristic, tandem eruption, "but we can talk about that later once I
    cool things off with Stephanie, I promise."

    The song started to fade out, and I began to get antsy.

    "Well then who am I going to dance with, tonight?" She said, not letting go.

    My

    nerves were rising now, anticipating my talk with Stephanie. I was
    anxious to head out to the limo, and let me tell you, friends, my
    anxiety did not express itself in the most positive manner.

    "I

    mean pick whoever you want!" I exclaimed, "You know everyone here wants
    to fuck you, and you've probably fucked half of them already anyway, so
    the world's your oyster; no need to wait for me!"

    As

    stupid as it sounds, I'm being totally honest when I said I meant that
    as a compliment, but judging by the speed at which Tara's hands dropped
    off my shoulders and a distance appeared between us, my own personal
    intention was completely irrelevant.

    After

    something that idiotic being said to her, you would expect her head to
    be on fire, ready to murder me with a stare, but the eyes I looked into
    after such a colossal blunder weren't angry, they were disappointed.

    "So that's what you think of me, huh." she intoned flatly.

    I was at a loss for words. I searched my mind for something smart or even honest to say, but nothing came out.

    "Tara, I,” I began, but she raised her hand, stopping me instantly.

    "Don't even try, Miller," She said as she backed away from me, "don't even try."

    She

    shook her head one final time, and then disappeared among the crowd of
    dancing students. The colored lights swirled around me as I stood there
    in dumb silence.

    What

    had I done? I had just hurt one of my best friends, a girl whose
    friendship meant everything to me. My dumbass mouth had started another
    fire, one that was going to be much, much harder to put out, but I still
    had the first one to think about. Running my hand through my hair and
    letting out an exasperated sigh, I headed out toward the parking lot.

    The

    cool air felt good as I left the gym, and as I wandered out to the maze
    of limos, I went over exactly what I was going to say to Stephanie, but
    what just happened with Tara kept taking center stage. I couldn't think
    straight.

    Finally

    I recognized our limo, and I paused for a second and took a deep
    breath. I opened the door, the one with the window open just a crack,
    and got inside.

    The

    moonlight cast a cool blue hue across the interior, and my eyes
    adjusted as I sat down. Across from me, at the far end of the limo, sat
    Stephanie, her long legs crossed over one another.

    "Hey," I stammered out.

    She said nothing. It was a thick stressful silence.

    "Stephanie, I; "

    "How long?" she finally said, cutting me off.

    "What? How long what?"

    "How long have you been listening to me through the floor?"

    I

    thought back to the first time, months and months ago, the first time I
    heard that sexy short-short-long cry of orgasm she had. The night I
    came so hard I blacked out.

    "A, pretty long time," I admitted.

    She stayed perfectly still.

    "Is that why you wanted me to come to the prom with you? Cuz you thought I was some kind of slut?"

    "No,

    no, not at all!" I exclaimed, sitting up stiff; nothing could have been
    further from the truth. "It was just a stupid deal. You were always
    teasing me, and I just wanted to get you back for once."

    I rubbed my hand through my hair as I told her the truth.

    "And then we started hanging out more, and getting to know each other, and I started to really, look forward to it." I blabbed.

    "Why?" She said, her stoicism never breaking.

    "Because,” I sighed, pausing, “ because I like you.

    Another

    long, stressful silence filled the space. I saw her shape in the
    darkness, but all I could really see was the moonlight on her crossed
    legs. Those smooth, toned, crossed legs.

    The silence hung there longer this time, giving me a chance to really soak in it. Finally, Stephanie’s voice cut through.

    "Did you enjoy it?" she said quietly.

    "Yeah of course, I loved hanging out with you," I said energetically.

    "No. Did you enjoy, it." She said deliberately,

    It

    was my turn to pause now. She was asking me if I enjoyed the intimate
    sounds of her pleasure dripping down through the floorboards like honey.

    "Yes," I practically choked out.

    "Did you jerk off to it?" She asked, sliding her long legs along each other, finally moving.

    "Yes." I couldn't lie.

    "Did it make you cum?" She said.

    "Every time." I answered softly.

    Her

    legs uncrossed and she sat up. I saw her face for the first time, cast
    in the cool moonlight. She patted the long bench seat perpendicular to
    her, beckoning me to come to her. Swallowing hard, I slowly obeyed.

    That hard, inquisitive stare returned.

    "This is embarrassing," she said, smoothing out the front of her dress with her lithe, gloved hands.

    "No, please, it's my fault, I shouldn't have been eavesdropping," I started.

    "It's embarrassing," she said, putting her hand on mine to stop me, "because you've heard me cum, but I've never heard You cum."

    My head snapped back at her, my eyes wide.

    "Now that's hardly fair, is it?" she breathed. Her thumb started slowly stroking the back of my hand.

    Blood surged into my cock. I nervously shook my head no.

    A sly smirk curling its way onto her lips, Stephanie bunched up her dress, and melted down onto her knees in front of me.

    Starting

    at my face, she ran her gloved hands down over my body, spreading my
    legs wide. My breathing increased as her hands rested on the insides of
    my thighs.

    "Take it out," she instructed.

    I

    fumbled with my belt buckle, undid the button of my tuxedo pants and
    slid down the zipper. Reaching inside, through my underwear, I found
    myself already hard. I grasped the firm shaft and revealed myself to my
    step sister's best friend. The night air was cool on my hot skin.

    "Well

    look at you,” she rolled, her eyes affixed to my stiff erection. Tara
    had said I had a "fantastic cock," but didn't elaborate, so I wasn't
    sure exactly what that meant, but from the look on Stephanie’s face, she
    seemed to be in agreement.

    All at once she removed her hands from my thighs, and leaned back, away from me.

    "Show me," she said, looking back up at me once again.

    "What?"

    "Show me how you stroke your cock while you listen to me," she implored.

    This

    had to all be a gag, right? One big tease from the master manipulator
    Stephanie, really putting me over a barrel to get back at me for what I
    had done? That rationale flitted through my mind, but was quickly over
    come by the erotic situation before me.

    I began to stroke my cock for Stephanie.

    Her

    eyes never left my cock as my fist slowly slid up and down my length. I
    was painfully hard, and the image of the femme fatale before me caused
    me to throb in my hand. This wasn't going to take long, I could tell.

    I

    continued to stroke, and pretty soon my eyes clenched shut in mounting
    pleasure. As my breath began to get ragged, I suddenly felt a gloved
    hand on mine, stopping me. Opening my eyes, I released my dick, placing
    both my hands at my sides.

    Sitting back up on her knees, between my legs, her hands returned to my thighs.

    Stephanie’s eyes examined my hard cock; hard for her; and her tongue darted out across her perfectly painted lips.

    She

    looked at me once again with that piercing stare. This was it, this was
    where she was going to pull the rug out from under me. Here I am, hard
    cock out for all the world to see, completely vulnerable.

    Eyes

    never leaving mine, her hands lifted off my thighs, slid up to the back
    of her neck, and gently unclasped the top of her dress. Each side in
    her hands, they slowly came back down, past her sexy collar bone, down
    the top of her chest. Then, like a curtain raising on a grand
    performance, she slid the fabric of her dress down past her nipples,
    revealing to me her full, supple breasts.

    Stephanie,

    my step sister's best friend, the girl who spent years teasing me, the
    older girl who lived upstairs, now kneeled before my erect, exposed
    cock, baring her breasts for me. Perfectly shaped and just more than a
    handful in size, the cool night air mingled with her own apparent
    arousal to make her nipples stand at attention.

    My dick throbbed. She wrapped her hand around its base, holding it steady.

    "Can't have you ruining that nice suit, now, can we?" she said in a syrupy tone, a devilish smile forming on her lips.

    I held my breath.

    Stephanie

    leaned forward at an agonizingly slow pace, and then, for the first
    time in my life, the head of my cock passed through the lips of a
    gorgeous woman and felt the soft, hot wetness of her mouth.

    I groaned long and hard.

    So did she.

    The

    feeling of Rachel's hands milking my hard cock had been amazing, but
    the feeling of Stephanie’s mouth was absolutely electric. Her lips and
    tongue suckled my tip for a moment, and then slid down my length, taking
    more of me into her mouth.

    I moaned again as I felt the pressure building in my loins.

    Her

    head bobbed up and down two or three more times, making my cock slick
    with her saliva. I felt her free hand grasp my churning balls and begin a
    gentle, rhythmic squeezing motion.

    I moaned louder.

    Then

    her hand around the base of my cock joined in on the action and formed a
    perfect corridor of suction and friction, all three working in tandem
    to summon my orgasm.

    "S-Stephanie,” I choked out as my body began to shake.

    "Umm" she moaned back in return, never stopping her ministrations.

    "S-Stephanie, I,” I tried again, as I felt my balls pulling tight, preparing for release.

    "Umm" she moaned again as the pleasure train kept rolling.

    "I'm gonna,” was all I could manage as my entire being funneled into my straining cock.

    "Um

    Hmm" she moaned in the affirmative, never taking her mouth off my
    twitching cock, never missing a beat on her rhythmic pattern of sucking
    and stroking.

    Her

    head bobbed up and down two more times, and then everything went white.
    Like a star bursting behind my eyes, my whole body tensed and held for
    what seemed like an eternity, before all at once releasing. With a
    shudder and a long moan broken up by sudden gasps for air, my swollen
    balls propelled torrent after torrent of hot cum into her mouth.

    Into STEPH'S mouth.

    I was cumming in Stephanie’s mouth.

    Her

    deliberate pace of sucking and stroking had a level of experience and
    care to it that Rachel's handjob desperately lacked. Where Rachel was
    just jerking me off to empty out my balls, Stephanie was pulling the cum
    out of me. Each squeeze, stroke, and suck was demanding my juices into
    her mouth. Onto her tongue.

    She

    stopped her head bobbing, but continued to coax me along with both
    hands, encouraging my spasming cock to give her every drop of hot love I
    had stored up. Another low affirmative moan emanated from her as I
    filled her mouth. I felt her throat pulse as she swallowed, once, twice,
    three times.

    My

    vision returned as my pulsing slowed down, and Stephanie’s gentle hands
    continued to shepherd me through the fog of euphoria. Still high from
    my volcanic eruption, my head lolled to the side, my vision catching the
    slightly open window on the back door. I momentarily froze as I
    recognized the silhouette of a figure standing just outside. A female
    figure. Too dark to make out who it was, all I saw was the pin prick
    highlights of her eyes as they made contact with mine.

    I heard a long slurping noise and looked down as Stephanie finally released my spent cock from her perfect mouth.

    Flicking my eyes quickly back toward the window, the figure was gone now.

    Stephanie straightened up, delicately wiped the side of her mouth, and with one more gulp swallowed what was left of my semen.

    "Now we're even," she said, that smile coming back to her lips.

    I had no words, just ragged breaths, and a dumbfounded look.

    "But

    that by no means means you're off the hook, Timmy," She said, running
    her hands up my legs and over my torso, leaning in so her plump tits
    with the hard nipples were level with my face. "Because you've still got
    a lot to make up for," she sighed, running her fingers over my mouth,
    "and I'm not done with you yet."

    With

    that, she leaned in and gave me a long, passionate kiss. I could taste
    the remnants of my cum on her lips. It was an electric moment.

    Then the moment was over as Stephanie pulled away and started to put her dress back in order.

    "But

    right now why don't you make yourself presentable and go enjoy the rest
    of your prom?" She smiled again, taking a final look at my disheveled
    self and deflated dick, reached for the door, and slid out.

    "I'll see you soon, Timmy," she offered up finally, and with a chuckle shut the limo door behind her.

    I

    sat there in silence, my dick still out, not entirely knowing what just
    happened. I felt like I had gotten hit by a sexual mac truck. I had a
    lot of questions, as there was plenty I didn't know, but what I did know
    was that my step sister's best friend just gave me my first blowjob,
    and I came in her mouth. And she swallowed it.

    My spent cock twitched.

    I

    wandered back into the dance still in a daze, practically floating. I
    looked around the gym, peering through the disorienting lights looking
    for Stephanie, looking for Tara, looking for someone, but just seeing a
    rolling wave of people on the dance floor.

    Then,

    as the music changed to a new song, the wave parted, my eyes focused,
    and I saw a vision of beauty walking toward me. Long, red hair cascading
    down over pale, bare shoulders, the tops of two large breasts bouncing
    slightly, held up by a shimmering, strapless, green gown.

    It was Sarah

    In the commotion of the evening I hadn't seen her at all, but was very happy to now as she greeted me with a smile.

    "Hey there - you ok?"

    "Yeah, I, I'm just looking for my date."

    "You mean Stephanie?" She said, eyebrows arching over beautiful green eyes.

    "Yeah," I said flatly, momentarily forgetting that Sarah and Stephanie knew each other very intimately.

    "She

    took off," she said, quickly bringing me back to earth, "she told me to
    tell you thanks for a great evening." Sarah's eyebrows arched down, and
    her smile turned more devilish.

    I wondered for a moment if it was her eyes I saw watching us in the limo.

    "Thanks,”

    I paused, processing what she had just told me. Looking down at this
    gorgeous girl, my hardest crush, I thought this was it; this was the
    time to make a move. Ask her to dance, you dummy!

    My

    mouth began to form the words, but before any sound came out, another
    figure approached out of the shadowy room, and snaked a hand around
    Sarah's slim waist.

    "Hey

    babe, let's dance - I love this song," he said. Looking up at him, I
    saw a familiar face, belonging to someone I had most recently seen
    shooting his cum all over Sarah's naked, writhing back.

    "One second," Sarah said, "Bill, this is Tim, he lives next door to me."

    "Yeah, hey man, how's it going," Bill said dismissively, "c'mon, I don't want to miss this one!"

    Bill

    began to pull Sarah by her hand toward the dance floor. Sarah rolled
    her eyes at me, waved, and then disappeared back into the bouncing mass
    of students.

    I

    looked around the room for Tara, but she was nowhere to be seen.
    Looking toward the drinks table, I saw Christine's pretty yellow dress.
    She was alone, so I sidled up next to her.

    "Having fun?" I said. She turned her head and greeted me with that big bright smile of hers.

    "Yeah I guess," she said, her smile drifting into something more pensive, "my date seems to have disappeared on me."

    "Bobby ditched you?"

    "I don't know what he did, but he's been gone for a while, leaving me here at this prom where I don't know a soul."

    "You know me!" I exclaimed, trying to brighten her mood.

    "And where were you?" she offered back with matching, sarcastic energy.

    A

    vision of Stephanie on her knees, swallowing hard as my cum pulsed into
    her mouth flashed across my mind. I decided to change the subject.

    "Well, I'm looking for someone too, and my date straight-up LEFT."

    "Aw, that's too bad, she seemed nice." Christine commiserated.

    I pictured Stephanie’s fingers delicately wiping my cum from the corner of her mouth.

    "Yeah she's, something else."

    The music changed again, slowing the tempo down to something more intimate. I decided not to waste the moment.

    "Hey, you wanna dance?"

    Her smile returned and she nodded yes.

    Out

    on the dance floor my hands landed on her hips, hers resting languidly
    around my neck. I wanted to be respectful and give her the distance that
    Bobby did, but she closed that distance quickly. As our bodies touched,
    I felt her modest, perky breasts push into my chest. I thought I heard
    Christine let out a soft moan.

    I

    got the feeling this was the first time she had been touched in a
    while. I knew she was fighting an internal battle between her godliness
    and her own natural, carnal desires, and I was desperate to know who was
    winning.

    "So are you and Bobby like, a thing?" I asked. A weak smile passed over her lips.

    "Oh, I don't know," she said, pausing as she thought for a moment, "he's very, nice."

    "Nice, huh?" I responded in a teasing manner.

    "Yes, Nice," she said back, a knowing smile forming.

    "But nice doesn't exactly get your motor running?" I said, digging deeper.

    "My motor has nothing to do with it," she said, slightly embarrassed, "he's nice, and nice is what I need right now."

    "Are you sure it's what you want though?" I pried.

    Her

    eyes drifted far away. Clearly she was playing thoughts across her
    mind. Were they feelings of regret? Fantasies of the forbidden pleasure
    she had felt so guilty at enjoying?

    She pulled me tighter to her body.

    "Yes, it's what I want," she said unconvincingly.

    After a short, awkward pause, she moved the subject off of her.

    "So what about you; tell me about your date," she said with an excited tone, "are you and she an item?"

    "I

    don't know what we are, honestly" I said with a sigh. It was the truth.
    I had gone to the limo to clear things up with Stephanie, and had come
    back even more confused than before.

    "Well do you WANT to be?" Christine pressed.

    "I

    don't know," I said, pausing for self examination. I thought about
    everything that had happened recently. My experience with Rachel that
    had ended in her disgust, my masturbatory exhibitions that felt like
    research for Tara, even the blowjob I had just gotten from Stephanie
    (holy shit I just got a blow job from Steph!) felt more like a power
    play than anything else. "I think, I want to be, wanted," I said
    finally.

    She smiled and shook her head in mild disbelief.

    "What?" I chuckled, confused, matching her with a nervous smile of my own.

    Christine

    leaned in, practically resting her glossy lips on my earlobe. Close
    enough that I could hear her tongue run over them before she whispered
    in that sultry, smokey voice, "Tim, a girl doesn't suck your dick like
    that if she doesn't want you. Trust me."

    I froze, stopping our swaying just as the song was wrapping up.

    It was her.

    Those

    mysterious eyes watching Stephanie and me from outside the limo
    belonged to Christine. Christine, my friend from church, the pastor's
    daughter, watched my step sister's best friend suck my dick. Watched me
    cum in her mouth. And what's more, she identified with it.

    But

    how? Was she speaking from a purely generalized point of view, gleaned
    from the passion and intensity with which Stephanie mouthed my manhood?
    Or was she speaking from experience? Was she admitting that in her
    weaker moments she had expressed her pent up sexual frustration with her
    lips and tongue on a twitching, willing cock?

    Christine

    leaned back from my ear, arched her eyebrows at me, and smiled again,
    the colorful dance lights casting a sleek shine on her painted lips. I
    instantly began to wonder how many times those lips had slid along the
    shaft of a hard cock. How many loads of cum had she tasted after they
    spasmed into her welcoming mouth. How many had she swallowed.

    My cock twitched, hard.

    Turning

    her head toward the hallway doors, she finally spotted Bobby. "Thanks
    for the dance," she said, leaning in again to give me a kiss on the
    cheek, "I'll see you Sunday." She flashed me a smile once more, then
    headed off to meet her returning date.

    Still

    in slight shock, I watched her as she met with him; he looked a little
    disheveled. They spoke briefly, Christine nodded, shrugged her shoulders
    in a "sure, I guess" kind of gesture, and they both headed for the
    exit. The prom was winding down now, so it wasn't so unusual that maybe
    they'd want to call it a night. I wondered how turned on Christine was,
    and if she would try to suck Bobby's cock tonight. I wondered if he'd
    let her. A pang of jealousy and resentment shot through my stomach like
    an arrow.

    Lounging

    back at the drinks table, I scanned the room again, and this time
    finally found Tara as she returned through the same doors Bobby had. She
    really did look amazing tonight. A gothy vision dripping with sex
    appeal. A gothy vision whose lipstick matched my tie. I saw that her
    short, spiky hair was a bit messier than I remembered, and it was then
    that I caught the pensive, confused look on her face.

    She hadn't just, with Bobby Dorff, had she?

    As

    I pondered this impossibility, another figure returned through the same
    set of doors: Bud Pepper. He and Tara shared a flat, emotionless look,
    and went their separate ways. Oh no. It seemed as though Tara and Bud
    might have hooked up again, and based on their expressions, I don't
    think it had gone very well. Again.

    My

    mind flashed with imagery from the story Tara told me - grinding her
    clit on his mouth until orgasm. Milking the spurting reward from his
    huge cock all over her body.

    I

    thought about what he had said to her afterward, cutting her deep after
    she gave him such pleasure, and how it reminded me of the dirty,
    unwanted feeling that Rachel had left me with.

    That sharp twang in my stomach came back. She was my friend, and I just didn't want her to get hurt.

    Tara

    saw me, but as I started toward her, she turned away and joined another
    group of classmates. I didn't follow. I had fucked up. I gave her her
    space.

    I found Mike and Kerri, and we posted up at one of the circular dinner tables arranged around the dance floor.

    The

    prom ended, and there was still some life left in us as conversations
    continued on the limo ride home. I tried to be in the moment, but Tara's
    refusal to even look at me, let alone sit near me hung heavy on my
    mind.

    I

    saw Kerri's hand absentmindedly slide over the inside of Mike's thigh. I
    thought about what she must look like naked. What she looked like
    stroking Mike's cock. I wondered if they'd fuck tonight.

    I thought about how, not too long ago, I had two lips and two hands milking my cock for all it was worth in this limo.

    I pictured Christine as the one doing the milking.

    I thought about how Tara's lipstick matched my tie.

    To be continued in Part 4

    By LiminallySpaced for Literotica.

    1 hr 10 min
  • Sex Ed Lessons: Part 2
    Chapter 3: Stephanie’s mom gets down and Tim fucks up.

    By LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.



    A

    little while back, on one of the warmer days that pop up in the early
    spring, I had gone out for a run. I liked running. It was a great way to
    clear my head of all the usual junk that weighs heavily on the mind of a
    high school senior. It was also the only other method of stress relief
    that worked besides jerking off, which on that day I had made a
    conscious attempt not to do.

    Running

    didn't stop my mind from still casually wandering in a more
    hormone-inspired direction, however. I thought about the color of lip
    gloss Suzie Travino wore to school the other day, and how hot it was
    that those same lips came so close to sucking on my friend Tara's cunt.
    As straight-laced and book minded as they come, the thought that even
    the class valedictorian was no match for Tara's dark eyes and oozing
    sexuality was very arousing. It was even more arousing to wonder whether
    Suzie's boyfriend Mike knew his girlfriend might be a "two sport
    athlete."

    Mostly,

    though, my dirty mind wandered to Sarah, the gorgeous redhead who lived
    next door, and who was the object of all of my strongest unrequited
    affection. I had considered asking her to prom, but seeing as we hardly
    knew each other, I assumed it was a long shot at best. Still, seeing her
    in a form fitting prom dress, fiery hair done up, perfect breasts held
    high by colorful fabric, flawless lipstick accenting her luminescent
    smile, would be a highlight, whether she was there with me, or with
    someone else. I thought about who that someone else might be, and
    whether he might be lucky enough to see her prom dress bunched up on his
    floor, or feel her perfectly painted lips slide up and down his cock.

    Tired

    and sweaty, I returned home to find my front door locked. I patted
    myself down, but in my haste to get out the door, I had once again
    forgotten my keys. Looking out to the street I saw that Sandy and Don's
    car was parked in its usual spot, so I decided to make my way up to
    their unit.

    Knocking

    once, there was no answer. I tried the handle, and found it was locked
    as well. Normally I would have just found somewhere else to go, but my
    legs were aching, I desperately needed a glass of water, and they had
    given me an open invitation to their home, whether or not they were
    there. That was enough justification for my sweaty, over-exerted brain,
    so I grabbed the key under the mat and went in.

    The

    house was quiet. I knew Stephanie would be at work, and I assumed Sandy
    and Don had taken their other car out together. The front door opened
    into the kitchen, so I wandered toward the sink in search of water.
    Grabbing a pint glass, I held it under the faucet, my hand on the knob,
    but just before I turned it, my ears perked up as a long moan floated
    down the hallway. A deep moan. A man's moan. I froze.

    Another deep moan, longer this time.

    Glass

    still in hand, I moved silent toward the doorway that led to the hall,
    and paused. Another moan, punctuated with a long, drawn out "Fuck,"
    followed closely by a smokey, feminine voice asking "yeah, does that
    feel good?"

    That was definitely Sandy's voice.

    I

    could have left. I SHOULD have left. I should have quietly left them to
    their privacy and waited outside for Kelly to come home and let me in.
    That's what a rational mind would do. I, however, was not thinking
    rationally. Between my post-run exhaustion and the growing tightness in
    my shorts, my voyeuristic, animal brain took over, and I slowly, quietly
    started my way down the hallway toward the sound, cock first.

    The

    moans continued as I moved silently through the darkened hallway, my
    body vibrating at the forbidden thrill of what I was doing. Sandy's
    encouraging dirty talk continued guiding me toward the living room
    entryway.

    "Umm

    yeah, you like that, don't you?" she cooed. A long masculine moan
    answered. My gaze rounded the slight corner of the entryway, falling
    into the living room. I stopped dead in my tracks. My awkward angle
    caused the majority of the scene to be obscured, but what I could see
    were bare legs, a man's legs, splayed out from the edge of a comfortable
    easy chair.

    Between those legs knelt Sandy.

    Her

    blonde hair done up in a messy bun that reminded me of Stephanie, Sandy
    knelt on a pillow, wearing nothing but a black G-string. Her hands were
    slowly running up and down the considerable length of a thick, hard
    cock. Glistening and wet, she treated this cock like it was a work of
    art, cooing as her hands explored every ridge and bump, periodically
    encouraging a sudden throb followed by a pleasurable grunt. As the work
    of her gliding hands drew out another deep, prolonged moan of pleasure, a
    big, warm smile formed on her lips. The same big, warm smile I had seen
    countless times at neighborhood cookouts, or hanging out in the kitchen
    with my step mom Kelly. Her lips formed that smile, and then opened
    wide as she lowered her head, taking the bulbous tip of the glistening
    cock into her mouth. He gasped. She moaned.

    Eyes

    closed as she savored the feeling of this big, thick piece of meat in
    her mouth, her head started to bob up and down in time with her stroking
    hands. They moved slowly, as one, twisting and sucking, accenting the
    pattern with a slight slurping sound whenever she reached the tip.
    Masculine moans mixed with the higher-pitched moans of her equal
    pleasure. It was quite clear that Sandy, the friendly housewife,
    genuinely loved to suck cock. My own cock was hard and desperate for
    release as it throbbed against the confines of my tight athletic shorts.

    Her

    mouth came off the end of his cock with a pop, and she smiled at him
    while still stroking. Then, removing her hands, she squeezed both of his
    big balls gently, and took the entire length of cock right down her
    throat. I almost audibly gasped, but I stopped myself. My hand drifted
    down and squeezed my full balls.

    A

    loud masculine moan, and a long "Fuck me!" followed as she slid back up
    to the tip, rolling her tongue around the head, then sinking the big
    cock all the way down her throat a second, third, fourth, fifth time.

    This

    was an intensely intimate experience between two adults. I knew I did
    not belong there, but I was completely entranced. Of course Sandy was a
    sexual person, she and Don had a very flirtatious relationship full of
    ass pinches and P D A, but my whole being was transfixed by the
    knowledge that this sweet woman could deepthroat a cock like a pro. I
    should have left, but instead I stayed, and continued rubbing my hard
    dick through my shorts.

    In

    my time as a horned-up virgin, I had spent many, many hours
    masturbating, becoming fluent in all manner of pornography. As anyone
    does, I developed my own fetishes and preferences for the kinds of acts
    and images that really got me going. After discovering a love for large,
    natural breasts and oral sex videos, I surprised myself the night an
    extra intense orgasm revealed to me an intense preference for cumshots
    and facials. The one act that was an absolute favorite of mine, however,
    was one that combined all of my fairly vanilla fetishes into one: when a
    woman would wrap her luscious breasts around a hard, wet cock, and fuck
    it with her tight cleavage until the inevitable white eruption.

    This

    is why I didn't leave. Because after a final, long sheathing with her
    throat that left that large cock coated in thick saliva still stringing
    to her lip, Sandy rose up higher, leaned in, and with a broad, lusty
    smile squeezed her buoyant tits around that cock, and started to slowly
    slide them up and down. This is why, watching my upstairs neighbor, the
    organizer of the soccer team bake sale, fuck this long, throbbing cock
    between her heavy mature tits, I reached into my pants, released my own
    cock, and started stroking along in time.

    Sandy

    was moaning with every hot stroke. A smile on her face, she kept eye
    contact with her obscured partner as her body writhed up and down,
    milking this cock closer and closer toward orgasm. She cooed when the
    fat, straining head would peek out through her cleavage on the down
    stroke, and occasionally she would dip her tongue down and lick it,
    smiling that lusty smile every time. Don was a lucky man.

    The

    masculine moans were getting longer and louder. Those legs she knelt
    between started to twitch and stretch. Sandy picked up her pace. So did
    I. I was awash with forbidden eroticism, not only in what I was
    witnessing, but in the danger inherent in what I was doing. I should
    stop. Now.

    All reason left my mind as they reached a fever pitch, both breaths growing rabid and wanton. He was close. So was I.

    It

    was then that he suddenly pushed Sandy back and stood up, his cock
    proud and dominant, reaching toward her gasping face. She sank back on
    her heels and looked up at him. I followed her eyes up, and internally
    gasped myself as I saw the face of the man standing over her, a man who
    was most definitely not her husband Don!

    With

    one of her hands caressing his swollen balls while the other milked his
    straining cock, Sandy tipped her head back. She started furiously
    stroking, and the mystery man began grunting and shaking, all the while
    Sandy whispered erotic words of encouragement.

    "That's it, cum for me,” My pace increased, my heart a jackhammer in my chest and in my cock.

    “

    give it to me, give me your load,” The man reached his boiling point,
    and put his free hand on the side of her head to steady himself. The
    hand on his cock was a blur, and a long, drawn out moan snaked out of
    his throat just as Sandy gave one final instruction: "Cum for me."

    Eyes

    still locked onto his, she opened her mouth wide as the first jet of
    hot love careened out of his pulsing cockhead, drawing a long, white
    slash from her chin to her hairline.

    Her

    open mouth smiled and she squealed in excitement as two, three, four,
    five, thick ropes of cum splattered recklessly into her mouth and onto
    her lips and chin.

    Remembering

    the pint glass in my hand, I quickly placed it over the head of my
    screaming prick as the sight of Sandy dripping in cum triggered my own
    orgasm. Pleasure surged through me as I painted the inside of the glass,
    desperately trying to stay silent as I throbbed through one of the most
    intense orgasms of my life.

    I

    looked back at the semen-splattered Sandy, thick strands dripping off
    her chin onto the swell of her fantastic breasts. She closed her
    cum-filled mouth, and I saw her throat pulse as she swallowed. She then
    took his still spasming cock into her mouth and lovingly sucked him
    clean as his breathing began its trek back to normalcy.

    I

    too was coming down, and in a haze I took one final look at this
    gorgeous, love-stained creature, so satisfied with a job well done.

    I froze as I heard a third voice.

    "Oh

    my God, baby, that was so fucking hot" bellowed out from a place in the
    room I couldn't see. Then, stepping into my eye line was Don, her
    husband! He was just as naked as the others, his own generously-sized
    cock fresh and erect. In his hands was a video camera.

    He

    took his time recording the scene, stroking himself slowly, with Sandy
    making sure to show off her glistening face and assets for his lens.
    Then he passed off filming duties to the mystery man and placed his
    hands lovingly on her head. Her hands ran up and down his legs, electric
    with lust, and they both moaned as he slid his cock between her
    still-cum-covered lips and began slowly thrusting.

    In

    an abrupt moment of post-nut clarity, I realized I needed to get out of
    there now. Quietly, but quickly, I shuffled my way back down the
    hallway, through the kitchen, and out the front door, making sure it was
    locked as I left. Hustling my way outside I took a moment to reflect on
    what I had just seen. Not only was Stephanie’s mom Sandy, the
    unassuming housewife, a skilled and passionate cocksucker and a total
    fiend for cum, but she and her husband Don seemed to be extremely open
    with their sex life, including a third person, as well as recording
    highly explicit pornographic video of the event.

    I

    shouldn't know this. No one should know this. I wanted to see those
    videos. What other depraved things did Don and Sandy get up to behind
    closed doors? No, it wasn't my business. It was no one's business!

    I looked down at the pint glass still in my hand, the bottom third frosted with the pearly memories of what I had witnessed.

    My cock twitched.

    That

    first study session with Stephanie was tough. The subject wasn't the
    problem, that was no sweat, it was just that I was having a hard time
    focusing. We were sitting in the very living room where I watched her
    mom throat some stranger's huge cock, and every time she smiled or
    addressed me, all I could picture was her on her knees, huge tits out,
    her smiling face drenched in jizz. It was distracting, to say the least.

    Citing

    my allergy to cats as an excuse, I asked if there was another room we
    might be able to work in. After a short thought, Stephanie smiled wryly
    and said "follow me. But don't get any ideas."

    We entered her bedroom.

    Her

    room was decorated in the usual contradictions of a college-aged girl
    living in the home she grew up in. Philosophy text book here, old teeny
    bopper magazine there, etc. I scanned the room, my eyes landing on her
    bed right as Stephanie quickly shut the drawer of the bedside table.

    That

    bed. Sheets unmade and wild, I imagined her kicking them into a frenzy
    as her legs flailed from one of the many orgasms I've heard slip down
    through the cracks in her floor and into my bedroom down below. And what
    was in that drawer that she needed to shut so quickly?

    "Trying to hide your vibrator?" I said, seeing an opening to strike and taking it.

    She snorted a bit incredulously, but I swore I saw some color rush into her cheeks. "You wish, perv," she said, finally.

    Though

    her bedroom provided its own unique set of distractions we managed to
    get work done. We worked well together, and it began a trend where three
    times a week we'd meet in her room to study. The more time we spent
    together, the more her guard came down, and we actually got to know each
    other as people. Our sessions seemed to get longer, with more and more
    time spent just hanging out together.

    Don't

    get me wrong, every now and then, when Stephanie was getting bored with
    the material, she'd drop a bra strap, or reach over to get something in
    a way that made her perfect, athletic ass rise like Kilimanjaro over
    the Serengeti just to fuck with me, but generally we had a good time.
    Dare I say we were becoming friends.

    In

    the following weeks, Tara continued her words of caution, and almost
    shit her pants when I told her why I was so distracted that first time.
    She was very interested in the details, especially those of Don's cock,
    and was effusive in her appreciation for Sandy's sexual confidence. I
    knew it was turning her on, and I knew she'd be enjoying that
    one-two-three, one-two-three vibration pattern later that night while
    thinking about it.

    Rachel

    and I still talked, but I'd be lying if I said I was thinking about her
    that often. I knew her prom was coming up, occurring a few weeks before
    my prom, and honestly I was dreading it. Despite the thought of seeing
    those massive mammaries of hers in a slinky prom dress, I wasn't
    expecting to have much fun at a prom where I would know exactly zero
    other people. I thought about that same feeling for Stephanie as my prom
    date, and just hoped that our new found friendship would be enough to
    help her enjoy the night.

    As

    time passed, I started to feel bad about our arrangement. It was a
    request made as a power play, and now that I had gotten to know her I
    felt bad that I was exploiting her. At the same time, however, I was
    desperate to see her lithe, tanned body move hypnotically on the dance
    floor, to put my hands on her hips as we slow danced. I felt bad, but
    these thoughts of Stephanie still occupied my fantasies as I stroked
    myself off at night, especially the nights when I'd get home from a
    study session, only to hear those moans, and that short-short-long cry
    of release trickle down into my room as the night grew longer. What can I
    say: I was a teenage boy; full of hormonal contradictions.

    Our

    final study session arrived, and we both knew Stephanie was ready. Her
    test was that coming Friday, the same day as Rachel's prom, and so after
    our final run through of the material, we decided to have a bit of a
    celebration. Her parents were gone for the evening, so out came the
    glasses, and along with it the booze. We were nice and relaxed, sitting
    on opposite ends of the living room couch, and as we got comfortably
    buzzed, our conversation began to get more revealing. The booze had put
    me in a mood, and she got a good chuckle listening to me moan about
    having to go to Rachel's prom.

    "You

    know, I don't get you, TImmy," She remarked, stretching out her long
    legs towards me on the couch. She was wearing those loose-fitting short
    shorts, and they bunched up around her crotch, so I could see every inch
    of those drool-worthy stems. The way they gleamed in the light implied
    they were freshly shaved and moisturized. They were a work of art.

    "Oh?" I asked.

    "Yeah,"

    she said, wiggling the toes on her sock-covered feet, "you've got a
    date; you've got Two dates; and you're still acting like you're the last
    single person on the planet."

    "Yeah

    two dates; single-evening dates; one with a church girl I'm not even
    really interested in, and the other is basically a joke. It's not
    exactly like my love life is on fire,” I trailed off.

    Stephanie took a drink, her eyes lingering on her glass momentarily.

    "What about that girl Tara?" she asked, her eyes flicking back up at me intently.

    "What about her?"

    "Have you guys ever hooked up?" Her legs shifted together slightly as she asked.

    The

    image of my spent cock in my hand, and a dash of my cum dripping on
    Tara's perfect breast flashed before my eyes. I swallowed hard, and
    answered "No."

    Stephanie seemed to relax a bit as she said "that's too bad; she's a hottie."

    "She's

    one of my best friends. Plus, she's got plenty of better people than me
    to choose from." I took a big gulp from my drink, which was already
    making me quite warm inside. "I'm just really bad at all that stuff. My
    virginity is destined to remain intact for a long time."

    Stephanie snickered.

    Oh

    fuck, what did I just say? Goddamnit I just gave Stephanie some epic
    ammo. I winced, waiting for her to deliver a scud missile of tease and
    torment. I waited, but all that came was a long silence. She had the
    upper hand and didn't take it. Seizing this rare moment, I changed the
    subject.

    "What about you?" I asked. One long leg bent up toward her stomach, almost in defense.

    "What ABOUT me?"

    "Are you seeing anyone? I've never seen you with a guy around here or anything, "

    Stephanie chortled in laughter, "Oh God. I would never bring anybody here in a million years. Not with My parents around, "

    "No?"

    "No way," she shook her head, laughing, "they seem pretty cool and casual, but they're really uptight when it comes to sex."

    The

    image of Stephanie’s mom Sandy sucking her husband's dick on camera
    while dripping with another man's cum flashed in my mind. My dick
    twitched.

    "Oh yeah?"

    Stephanie sat up now and leaned toward me, getting into it, one foot tucked under her ass, another down on the floor.

    "Yeah,

    the One time I brought someone over, they FREAKED out!" she said,
    taking a big sip, "I got out of work early and had the house to myself,
    so we were making out on the couch, and then my parents came busting in
    and Lose it. They made this big scene in front of these friends from
    church or whatever that came to hang out, "

    Yeah, hang out,

    “

    and so from then on I said never again." She shook her head, taking
    another sip, "I don't tell them anything, and they don't ask. They
    probably still think I'm a virgin, too."

    My cock twitched again.

    I

    was at an important crossroad. The next thing I said would hold a lot
    of weight, and determine very distinctly which direction the
    conversation would go in. I could hit the ejector button, change the
    subject, and continue happily on my way, or I could listen to the booze
    in my brain, and the churn in my balls.

    "So you're not, then?" I said as my stupid balls won out.

    Stephanie stared at me, cocking a single eyebrow. There was a long pause, and then a languid “ not what?"

    Balls still in control, I doubled down. "Not a virgin."

    There

    was another long pause. I thought about all the names Stephanie was
    about to call me, about all the good will and budding friendship I had
    just launched out the window. I was a perv, and she was going to let me
    know it. A smirk slowly formed on her lips. This was it!

    She

    leaned back again, long legs stacked on top of each other in a relaxed
    state. She was reveling in the hammer she was about to drop on ol' Timmy
    the Perv!

    "No, I'm not." was all she said. The ball was in her court, and she just bounced it back to me.

    My

    cock flexed as the image of those long, golden legs wrapped around some
    lucky guy as he slipped his cock in and out of her wet cunt struck like
    a lightning bolt across my brain.

    My balls still in control, I pressed on. “ when did you lose it?"

    The

    question didn't phase her in the least. She had a more inquisitive look
    on her face now; she was ready to play this game. And boy did she know
    how to play.

    "Which one?" She asked. I froze. I didn't know how to react to that one. "Guy or girl?"

    The

    question of virginity immediately left my mind. There were more
    interesting subjects on the table, now, subjects that almost caused my
    internal spank bank matrix to explode.

    "You're into girls too?" I managed to sputter out.

    "Sure," she said, taking another drink, "I've probably hooked up with more girls than guys, actually."

    "Really?" I shifted in my seat to try and hide the iron bar in my pants. "Like who?"

    "I

    can't believe I'm telling you this,” The question caused her to blush
    ever so slightly as she weighed giving me the details. In that moment
    she wasn't my step sister's friend, the older girl who liked to torment
    me, she was just an excited, horny kid. Just like me. It was strangely
    endearing.

    Finally, she took a big pull on her drink and told me a story that would live in my imagination for the rest of my life.

    "So you know that redhead that lives next door? Sarah?"

    "Uh-huh"

    I choked. I knew Sarah, of course I knew Sarah. Sarah was the
    fire-haired object of my unrequited lust, the mysterious literal girl
    next door who I regularly fantasized about making passionate love to.

    "She and I had a bit of a thing last summer," she said with a cheeky smile.

    It

    was a strange feeling, hearing that revelation, and my body was
    overcome with a barrage of simultaneous emotions. On the one hand, I was
    surprised. Still processing Stephanie’s sapphic admission, and had no
    idea that it would hit so close to home. On the other hand, I was kind
    of angry. It was the kind of ridiculous anger that only a hormonal
    teenager can bear unironically, the anger of a guy who felt a misplaced
    sense of ownership over the fictionalized sex life of a girl he's never
    talked to. Overall though, I felt a level of horniness that was making
    me sweat. My back was cold, my cock was hard, and above all else, I
    desperately needed to hear the rest of this story.

    "Oh yeah? How'd that happen?" I fluttered, hoping against hope that Stephanie was too drunk to notice how turned on I was.

    "She

    and I would get home from work around the same time every day, so we
    just started chatting regularly. She's just this super nice, quiet girl,
    so I didn't think much of it, but then,” she paused, remembering
    fondly, “ we ran into each other at a party over at The Spot."

    The

    Spot was the all-purpose hang out for the older teens looking to cut
    loose out of the prying eyes of their parents. Equal parts hook up place
    and bonfire party location, many beers and bodily fluids had been spilt
    there over the years.

    I had never been there.

    "We

    got to talking, and there was a definite vibe. I thought she was dating
    some guy in my year, but it didn't seem to matter. We eventually
    wandered off past the tree line,” she trailed off.

    “ And?" My stupid, stupid balls made me say.

    I don't know if it was the booze, or if she was as turned on as me, but something made her continue.

    "We

    went over to the clearing by the big old tree, and started making out,"
    she chuckled, and absentmindedly ran her hand over the inside of one of
    her thick, perfect thighs.

    "She

    was getting so hot, breathing heavy and writhing around, and I just
    couldn't help it; I slid my hand down her body, and under the waistband
    of her jean short shorts.

    "I stopped, and she looked at me, with those big green eyes, and just, nodded."

    Stephanie

    had a far-away look in her eyes. Her legs started to shift. I could see
    her hard nipples through the fabric of her shirt.

    "She

    had a big sweatshirt on, so I couldn't get at her tits, but it didn't
    matter. I had my hand down her pants, and, God, she was soaking wet, I
    just rubbed her cunt while we made out.

    "Her

    breath was heavy, and she just kept saying 'yes, yes, yes' and then she
    grabbed my wrist, and I felt her cunt squeeze my fingers. She came So
    hard."

    I don't think I had drawn a single breath in minutes.

    "You

    know, it's funny," she continued, "I thought maybe it was her first
    time or something, but then,” the pause was murder. “ then she pushed me
    over, practically tore my shorts off, and dove tongue first between my
    legs!" she said, laughing hysterically.

    "Oh my God." I managed to squeak out

    "Yeah

    I know," she chuckled, "she was good, too. So yeah, from then on every
    now and then I would sneak over to her place and we would fuck in her
    bedroom."

    They

    would fuck in Sarah's bedroom; the bedroom I could see into from my
    bathroom window. My drunken mind immediately transported me to my
    bathroom, fantasizing watching through the blinds as this girl I had
    known for years, my step-sister's best friend, rode the gorgeous face of
    my most intense crush, a face I had dreamed of painting white with cum
    many times myself. I couldn't feel my fingers.

    "It's

    a good thing we went over to her place, too, because her house was
    usually empty and I am, not quiet." she said with an embarrassed
    chuckle.

    So

    let's take a second here, At that moment, I was drunk in my
    step-sister's best friend's living room, a living room that I watched
    her mom give a weapons' grade blow job in, by the way, and she had just
    finished telling me the story about how she had been fucking the girl of
    my dreams in a bedroom I could see from my bathroom window. My cock was
    so hard I didn't even know what universe I was in.

    Which

    is why I need a little bit of understanding when, in my severely
    chemically altered state, I said the absolute worst possible thing
    imaginable. Three words that would put my face forever in the dictionary
    next to "dumbass."

    I chuckled along with Stephanie, and said "Yeah, I know."

    Stephanie’s face turned to a puzzled scrunch. A long pause followed.

    "What do you mean 'you know'?"

    In

    denial of the sudden mood change, I thought we were still in honesty
    mode. Or at least that's what my dumbass rationalized as I leaned on the
    truth to set me free. "I can hear you; sound travels pretty easily
    through the floorboards and into my room," I chuckled before hanging
    myself, “ I can hear you when you, "

    Suddenly the room was ice cold. Stephanie’s smokey glare turned to piercing daggers.

    I

    immediately knew what I had done. Afterward I would try to rationalize
    it, to convince myself she was overreacting, but I knew the truth:
    everything before this point had been intimate and private, sure, but it
    was information she CHOSE to share with me. What I had just revealed
    was a violation; a moment meant for only her that was now ruined by the
    knowledge that her intimate pleasure was now an unwilling performance.

    "Get out."

    I pause, speechless, not knowing what to do.

    "Stephanie, I; "

    "Get

    the fuck out!" she asserted forcefully. I got the message that time. I
    gathered my things in an embarrassed, drunken stupor, and hustled my way
    out of her apartment.

    My cock shriveled.

    Chapter 4: Rachel's prom brings new experiences for Tim.

    "Do you want me to teach you how to eat cunt?"

    The

    shocking words hardly registered in my brain as I slumped against the
    couch in Tara's basement. She was trying to cheer me up after I told her
    about how thoroughly I had botched things with Stephanie.

    "What for?" I murmured

    "Well

    you may have royally fucked up with Stephanie, but you've still got
    Rachel's prom to go to tomorrow, and you're gonna wanna be prepared if
    you get called in off the bench!" She exclaimed. My eyes limply shifted
    over to her spot on the floor.

    "What makes you think I don't know how to eat cunt?" I inquired.

    "Truth or dare,"

    "Truth"

    "Have you ever eaten cunt?"

    “ no."

    "Well there you go," she remarked, an "I told you so" look on her face.

    I

    thought about what this lesson might entail; maybe Tara, legs spread
    and bottomless, fingers parting her lips to show me the pearl of her
    clit and how to massage it with my tongue; maybe pressing her fingers up
    inside her cunt in search of her G-spot. Maybe she'd even invite me to
    try.

    All of these lewd thoughts about one of my best friends passed through my mind, and my cock barely moved.

    My fuck up with Stephanie had affected me greatly.

    We

    hadn't spoken in the days since the incident, and not a single sound,
    sexual or otherwise, had filtered its way down through the floorboards
    of her room above into my room below. I had made an ass out of myself,
    and more importantly I had hurt her. I had hurt Stephanie, a former
    tormentor who now I dare say I considered a friend. But now, I didn't
    know where we stood, and I certainly didn't know what it meant for me in
    terms of having a date for my own prom.

    The one thing I did know is that for the first time in years, I went multiple days without masturbating.

    Digital

    messages with Rachel did nothing for me. They had mostly been logistics
    for Friday, the day I would accompany this chaste choir girl to her
    school's prom. It was an agreement I made in the moments after orgasm
    that I had come to dread, and though I would never back out, any
    reminder of the impending evening did nothing for my libido, especially
    under the current circumstances. Even in the moments she attempted to be
    flirty, I barely engaged. What was the point?

    In

    my room, in the moments where I would usually be rock hard, stroking it
    to the angelic sounds of Stephanie’s cresting orgasm, it was just
    quiet. A heavy quiet that did nothing to arouse, and everything to
    remind me of how violated she had felt.

    Tara did her best to cheer me up.

    "Listen, Miller, it sucks, I know, but you fucked up."

    She wasn't doing a great job.

    "You remember what I told you in the car that time?" She said, eyebrows raised.

    Tara

    had told me there was more to Stephanie than it seemed; that she might
    actually be into me; but I never believed it. Even so, any affection
    that had been there had to be long gone now. I nodded.

    "Well you may have hurt her more than you actually realize," she said, a slight lilt of sadness to her voice.

    Sensing the dour shift in tone, she quickly livened things back up.

    "I

    mean don't get me wrong, I know it was super hot to jerk off to her
    moans coming through the floor; I mean, shit, I've even thought about it
    myself once or twice to get my vibrator to hit the right spot, but you
    can't Tell her that!"

    I

    thought momentarily about Tara riding her vibrator, the one with the
    one-two-three, one-two-three buzzing pattern she liked. My cock didn't
    move.

    Something

    about her phrasing though; was she saying she would touch herself while
    thinking about hearing Stephanie’s moans through the floor? Or while
    thinking about Me, jerking off while hearing Stephanie’s moans through
    the floor? In the moment the thought was fleeting, but I would run it
    over in my mind again later.

    "So what's this mean for Our prom," she asked after a long pause, "do you still have a date?"

    "Honestly, I've got no fucking clue, Tara, but signs definitely point to no."

    My

    eyes drifted down to the floor as a heaping helping of teenage shame
    and self loathing set in. "She only was going as a goof anyway, she
    didn't actually want to be there."

    "Oh,

    Jesus, cry me a river," Tara said, popping me one in the shoulder.
    "I'll tell you what: why don't you forget about it, and you and me can
    go together?" she suggested, an uncharacteristic brightness in her
    voice.

    "Us go together?" This idea got my attention. "But what about Chris?"

    It

    got my attention because it was a very odd suggestion. Tara had gotten a
    date for the prom very, very quickly. She had a dark sexiness to her
    that was catnip to the young and horny, regardless of gender. She pretty
    much had her the choice of anyone she wanted, and she chose to accept
    the invitation of Chris Nivens, the star of the drama club. Legitimately
    talented, he was the star of every production our school put on, and
    had the cocky attitude to go with it. He was always shitty to me, and I
    didn't like him. I tried to be civil about it for Tara's sake though.

    Tara

    wasn't a drama student herself, but she definitely had a drama student
    aesthetic, and loved the parties they would throw. It had been told that
    she and Chris had been seen at said parties making out in the corner on
    more than one occasion, and word had spread that one time Chris had
    been fingering her right out in the open in front of everyone. Unfazed
    by another rumor about her, she assured me that even though it sounded
    "hot as fuck," it was definitely not true.

    I

    believed her, but I'd be lying if I said I hadn't thought about that
    image here and there, cock in hand. Of Tara perched up on an end table
    in a dark corner of a dimly lit room, Chris' hand tucked deep between
    her spread legs as they kissed, fingers thrusting in and out of her
    sopping-wet center while a room full of others mingled and danced
    nearby. Would she cum? Would the music be loud enough to hide her cries
    if she did?

    All

    of these thoughts had coaxed more than one messy load out of my balls,
    but at this moment it was all quiet on the western front in my pants.

    Tara

    got up and went over to the mini fridge to grab another soda. Her thin,
    high-waisted pants held tight around her curves as she moved, the legs
    flaring out down by her feet, flapping loosely with each step. The
    mention of Chris seemed to trigger something.

    "Change of plans," she finally said flatly, her back to me.

    She didn't tell me then, and I didn't press the issue, but later I'd find out exactly what that change of plans entailed.

    Tara

    had hung around the school auditorium one night, waiting for play
    rehearsals to end. She had told me of her plan previously, as it was her
    intention to make sure she and Chris had some alone time up in the
    "Juliet's Balcony" stage set.

    While

    on her knees, topless, sucking his dick, he had started to get very
    aggressive, grabbing her hair, fucking her face, calling her a "good
    slut" and a "dirty whore."

    Now

    Tara never met a kink she didn't like, but there was an anger behind
    his actions, and a lack of control on her part that made her start to
    panic. She pushed him off her, and tried to calm him down.

    He

    then backed her to the edge of the balcony, pulling her skirt up, and
    called her a slut again as he tried to force himself on her.

    One

    solid elbow across the nose from Tara later, Chris was off her, and she
    was out of there. The following day she overheard someone talking about
    how "Chris fucked Tara in the balcony set."

    "Just another thing people say about me behind my back," she would say, dismissively.

    I had always wondered why Chris' nose was too broken for him to perform in the play. He was a piece of shit.

    When

    the prospect of prom had initially rolled around, I had deeply wanted
    Tara to be my date. I really hated that Chris had snapped her up, so
    this new opportunity seemed like one I should jump on. I agreed it was a
    great plan. She smiled a big, beaming smile. My eyes glanced down, and I
    could have sworn I saw the cast shadow of hard nipples through her lacy
    red top.

    It must have been the cold air from the mini fridge.

    Even

    though my mind was still on my blunder with Stephanie, my anticipation
    of the prom was reinvigorated by this new development with Tara. It was
    going to be fun, that was guaranteed, but first I had to make it through
    the other prom, Rachel's prom, which now loomed more like a chore than a
    fun outing.

    I

    should have been thinking about having a fun time with some new people,
    but all I could think about as I got ready was Stephanie. Today was the
    day of her big test, and I had no idea how she fared on it. As I walked
    out to my car, done up fine in my rented tux, I paused, and looked up
    at the second floor windows of her unit. I was hoping to see any sign of
    life, but still curtains were all I saw.

    I fumbled for my keys, reliving again the events of that evening when a voice came from behind me.

    "Oooh,

    fancy - where you off to tonight?" It wasn't a voice I immediately
    recognized. Turning, I saw pale legs stemming from rust-colored shorts,
    the swell of an ample bosom under a fashionable jacket, emerald green
    eyes, and a mane of flowing red hair. It was Sarah, the girl next door.
    The one whose room I could see into from my bathroom window. The one I
    intensely lusted after. The one Stephanie used to fuck.

    "I'm going to a prom for a school a couple towns over," I offered back in a friendly manner.

    "Ooh,

    two proms huh?" she joked back. She was carrying a bag of groceries
    that she shifted to her other hip as she reached for her house keys.
    "You're a man in demand, I see, "

    She

    bounced her eyebrows at me in a suggestive manner before hitting me
    again with a flawless smile. Rachel's prom was a million miles away now
    as I laughed, and frantically searched for a way to extend the
    conversation.

    "What're you up tonight?" I finally blurted out.

    "Not

    much," she said casually, "just having a friend over to hang. She had
    this big test thing today, so we're just gonna chill and decompress a
    bit."

    My eyebrows went up slightly at this knowledge, but inside I was screaming. She obviously meant Stephanie.

    "That's

    cool," I managed to get out. I cleared my throat a bit and decided it
    was time to leave; I desperately needed to process this info.

    "Well I'm gonna be late, I better hit it. Have fun!" I offered as I slipped into the car, starting the engine.

    "Thanks," she offered back with a wave, "and good luck!" She bounced her eyebrows at me again as I rolled past.

    Finally, my cock twitched.

    My

    mind was already on other things besides the prom at hand, and this
    short interaction with the girl of my dreams did no good to change that.
    Getting to Rachel's friend's house where we and a group of her friends
    would be loading into a limo, I politely smiled and glad handed my way
    through the proceedings, all the while my mind on what would be going on
    at Sarah's house that evening.

    On

    the limo ride over, I nodded and laughed at the right points to keep up
    appearances as my mind whirled with images of Stephanie, nude on
    Sarah's bed, writhing around in pleasure as Sarah's tongue danced over
    her clit. I cursed Rachel's prom, wishing I was at home, where I might
    have the chance to see their lust from my bathroom window. Would I be
    able to hear Stephanie’s erotic short-short-long moan when she finally
    came on my redheaded goddess' face?

    In

    retrospect I recognize that I was a truly awful prom date. Rachel and
    her friends did their best to convince me to have a good time, but my
    mind was elsewhere. I fulfilled all my prom date obligations, but in a
    very clinical manner. Even during slow dances, I couldn't think about
    Rachel's two, extra large breasts pressed tight against my chest,
    because I was too preoccupied with the four breasts no doubt being
    pressed together right then back home.

    Returning

    to her friend's house after the dance, we changed into more comfortable
    clothes. The big backyard was littered with pre-arranged tents, where
    the crew would continue the festivities and ultimately spend the night.
    There were a decent number of tents, but the yard was large enough that
    no two were placed uncomfortably close to each other.

    I

    had not intended to stay the evening, but I wanted to be polite, so I
    hung out for a while as everyone gathered around a roaring fire pit to
    chat and laugh, and drink some smuggled booze. As we chatted, Rachel
    pulled in close to my side, but I paid it no mind, as there was a slight
    chill in the air, despite the flames.

    We

    all talked, but I couldn't tell you what was said. My mind was
    permanently affixed to running a continuous cycle of all the erotic
    scenarios that might be playing out at Sarah's house. Wet pussies
    spasming on fingers, hands gripping fistfuls of hair in climax, God, I
    wonder if Sarah has any toys. Was Stephanie over there right now wetting
    a thick dildo with her mouth right before she eased it into Sarah's
    cunt? For the first time in who knows how many days, I felt a tightness
    in my pants.

    I

    needed to get up and walk around before anyone noticed, so I decided to
    head off to the bathroom. As I got up, Rachel popped up as well, saying
    she also had to go, and would walk with me. Heading back toward the
    house, we passed through the small city of tents. From one tent to my
    left I heard low, indistinct chatter, followed by a sudden intake of
    breath, and what sounded like a moan. I paused, but felt Rachel's hand
    on mine pulling me back on track toward the house.

    We

    chatted innocuously as we walked, my mind on the sapphic exhibition no
    doubt unfolding next door to my house, but was brought back to the
    moment as Rachel ascended the stairs in front of me. She wore a purple
    zip-up hoodie and shorts, and only now, as her stepping legs flared out
    her generous ass with each bend did I realize exactly how short they
    were. They hung loose, but barely fell past the bottom scoop of her
    cheeks, and pulled nice and tight across them as she climbed the stairs.

    As

    I waited for her to return from the bathroom, I realized I had never
    seen her in something like this before; something so comfortable and
    revealing; she was always proper and appropriate at any church function.
    I thought back to her prom dress; modest, but accenting the flare of
    her hips, and provided anyone close enough, say slow dance close, a
    tantalizing view of her considerable cleavage. I thought about the fun,
    lively, and sometimes raunchy manner in which she joked and celebrated
    with her friends. I thought about the pictures she sent me, about how
    she put those humongous breasts of hers on display, nipples painfully
    erect. I realized I didn't know a damn thing about this girl; about who
    she actually was. I knew her from church, and from our online
    conversations, which is hardly enough to know who someone is; to know
    what they're capable of.

    As we started back toward the fire, the light rain dusting us as we walked, I decided it was time for me to go.

    "Hey, I think I'm gonna get going, '' I said. Rachel stopped a few steps ahead of me.

    "Are

    you sure?" she asked, closing the distance between us. I was prepared
    to answer in the affirmative, but right as the words formed in my mouth
    the sky opened up.

    "Oh

    my God!" she shrieked as sheets of rain started down. She grabbed my
    wrist and pulled as she dragged me towards the nearest tent. Quickly
    working the zipper, we both tumbled in, safe from the rain, and no more
    the worse for wear.

    "That

    was crazy, it just came out of nowhere!" She squeaked, the both of us
    laughing as she clicked on a nearby lantern, bathing us both in a dim,
    orange light. "You have to at least wait until the rain lets up," she
    insisted. It was warm in the tent, and a big, thick sleeping bag was
    laid out, with nice pillows around to lounge on; it wasn't the worst
    place to wait out a rain storm.

    We

    sat in a thick silence as our breath returned to normal. Not the
    largest tent in the world, we were huddled fairly close. The zipper on
    her hoodie was let down a bit, allowing me to see the glistening flat of
    her chest, and just the slightest hint of cleavage.

    "Hey, do you remember the camping trips we used to go on with church?" she finally said, breaking the silence."

    "Sure," I said timidly.

    "Do you remember the backrubs we used to give each other?" She asked, a slight smile on her lips.

    "Sure,"

    I said again, thinking back to the few times I had run my hands over
    the neck and back of a real woman in a chaste ritual that occupied the
    hormonal instincts of horny teens bound by the virtuous demands of
    religion.

    "Well

    I've had this kink in my neck," she said, turning her back to me, "and I
    was wondering if maybe you'd give me one." She lifted her long
    strawberry blonde hair over her shoulder, turning back over her shoulder
    to glance at me.

    "Sure," I said once again - it was the only word I seemed to remember. at that moment my mouth started to go dry.

    "Great!" She exclaimed, and shimmied her plump ass back between my legs, only stopping when our bodies touched.

    Fantasies

    of Stephanie and Sarah started to fade from my mind as I focused on the
    very real situation, the very real girl, in front of me. As I felt her
    ass pressed up against my cock I still tried to rationalize what was
    going on. Surely all she wanted was a neck rub, nothing more, just like
    we used to do, right?

    I

    put my hands on her shoulders and started to rub, a slight moan
    escaping her lips as I did so. Working my way inward toward her neck,
    but the hood of her sweatshirt made it tough to make any actual
    progress.

    "I'm, uh, not sure how good I can really get in there with this hood in the way," I choked out.

    I

    heard the slight buzz of a descending zipper, and with a slight shrug
    and a shimmy, she slipped the sweatshirt down over the crests of her
    bare shoulders.

    "How's this?" She breathed.

    "Yeah,

    that works" I practically whispered. I ran my hands over the warm,
    exposed skin, traveling toward her neck and noticed something: My hands
    never touched fabric. There was no shirt underneath her hoodie, no bra
    straps either. Beneath this hooded sweatshirt was nothing but the bare
    skin of her body..

    My cock started to swell.

    Her back arched, pressing her ass into me further.

    I

    rubbed the nape of her neck, eliciting a soft moan of approval. My
    hands glided over her skin from the tips of her shoulders up the swoop
    of her neck and down again. Her plump breasts remained covered by the
    hoodie, but left her upper chest nude to the night air. Rocking my hands
    forward on the downstroke, my fingers brushed across the ridges of her
    collarbone, my mind once again taking note that there were no shirts, no
    straps, only flesh. A pulse shot through my stiffening cock.

    Her ass shifted against it.

    "Umm,

    that feels nice," she cooed, relaxing into me further. She was
    practically reclining into me now, and I could peer over her shoulders,
    down her exposed chest, and into the cleavage peeking out from her
    unzipped sweatshirt. On every breath in, her massive mammaries would
    pull the shirt tighter across them as they rose up slowly, before
    sinking back down with breath out. It was hypnotic.

    "Do you remember the last time we did this?" She asked with a playfulness in her tone.

    "Yes,"

    I managed to squeak out. I sure remembered. We had never done THis
    before, but the last time I had my hands on her neck and shoulders was
    at a church camping trip. The church camping trip. The one I had
    confessed about to Tara during one of our Truth or Dare games. It was a
    moment I would never forget, one forever branded with teenage
    embarrassment. Hormones racing through my body, my hands touching a real
    life girl, it all became too much, and right there at that church
    camping trip, as Rachel gave a soft, pleasurable moan and put one hand
    on my leg, my cock exploded in my pants. I ended the massage abruptly,
    and ran off back to my tent in search of new pants. It was not my finest
    moment.

    "I

    do too," Rachel offered up, and began lightly touching my leg. "You
    don't think you'll have to end this one, prematurely, again, do you?"
    she said with a smile, casting her gaze back over her bare shoulder. I
    thought I had been sly at the time, but clearly she knew exactly what
    happened and never let on.

    "No,"

    I assured her, but honestly who was to say; I hadn't cum in multiple
    days so how quick my trigger would be was anyone's guess.

    Her

    breath began to draw deeper, and I could feel her heart rate increasing
    as I continued running my hands over her shoulders and neck, my fingers
    testing the boundaries by dipping lower, and lower, onto her exposed
    upper chest. My balls were aching, and my cock was rock hard. I'm sure
    she could feel every pulse against her ass, an ass she was now starting
    to slowly slide back and forth against me.

    My

    hands made their way up her neck, and as my thumb traced her jawline,
    she quickly and adeptly turned her head and took it right into her warm,
    wet mouth. I gasped. Her tongue snaked around it, and then her lips
    popped off it just as quickly as they had taken it in. her breathing was
    heavy, and I could see her hard nipples through the fabric of her shirt
    as her bosom rose and fell like an ocean wave.

    She

    leaned further back into me. Her head rested back on my shoulder, her
    warm, flushed cheek touching mine. Pressing herself hard against my
    chest, she reached up with her hands, and eased the zipper of her shirt
    all the way down at an agonizingly slow pace. Down between her heaving
    tits, over her stomach, finally unclasping at the garment's terminus.

    My

    gaze was frozen down over her shoulder, my hands rubbing more out of
    nervousness than any attempt to massage. This was not what I had
    expected at all. This unassuming church girl, well documented as saving
    herself for marriage, was pressed up tightly between my legs, my hard
    cock like a bar of iron in her back, the valley between her breasts now
    plainly visible as her unzipped shirt clung to each hard-nippled globe.
    My mind was reeling.

    Both our hearts racing, Rachel grasped each side of the unzipped shirt, and slowly drew them apart.

    "Oh

    my God," I whispered, as her breasts emerged like a sunrise. The low
    light of the lantern illuminated them as her hands drew back, revealing
    two enormous tits still held tight by the magic of youth. Her skin was
    pale and perfect, her nipples hard, reaching for the sky.

    My

    hands were still roaming her neck and shoulders, and when I
    instinctively let one wander down lower than ever and brush the soft
    swell of her exposed breasts, a long, low, whisper of "Yes" from her was
    all the encouragement I needed.

    I

    drew my hands back and paused for a moment. I thought about church. I
    thought about sin. I thought about this lusty girl between my legs who
    was in the choir, and attended bible study, and whose family belonged to
    two churches. Then I slid my hands under her arms, out in front of her,
    and for the first time in my life I felt the soft flesh of naked
    breasts overflow my hands. I squeezed. She moaned. I pressed. She
    moaned. I grasped her nipples between my fingers and gave a slight
    pinch. She gasped "Yes."

    Her

    body writhed against me as I kneaded her considerable breasts, her legs
    butterflying open and closed, hands grasping at my legs as I rolled her
    hard nipples through my fingers. Soft moans of encouragement egging me
    on as my breath became ragged, my heart rate increasing. Then, arching
    her back into me, one hand came up, covered my own, and started to drag
    it slowly down the front of her shifting body, over her stomach, and
    stopping at the waistband of her shorts.

    I held my breath.

    Another

    shift against me, grinding her ass into the hard cock and swelling
    balls held captive by my pants. Then her hand guided my hand underneath
    the band of her shorts. I felt no underwear. My fingers traipsed over a
    tightly cropped tuft of pubic hair, landing on the silky, swollen folds
    of her cunt. I rubbed gently, and quickly began to feel a slick wetness
    pass over my fingers. I spread it around, making my explorations smooth.

    Her

    thick thighs spread open and she gasped as my hand snaked deeper. Her
    lips were wide and dripping with inviting arousal. My finger slipped
    inside. This was the girl who won the bible verse memorization contest,
    and I had my finger inside her. A long groan escaped from deep in
    Rachel's throat as I plunged and rubbed, exploring her tight, wet cunt.
    The angle wasn't one where I could go terribly deep, but it was enough
    to feel her wet walls gripping me delightfully on each outward stroke. I
    was squeezing her large breast in one hand, and dipping into her hot
    lusty core with the other, Rachel was breathing hot and heavy in my ear.

    Though

    this was the first cunt I'd ever actually touched, I'd done enough
    "research" over the years to have a reasonable idea of where to focus my
    attention, so each time I slid my hand up from her sopping threshold,
    I'd drag her slick girl cum with me, lubricating my digits as I slid
    around her clit in firm circles.

    This

    drove Rachel mad, and her hands grasped my legs tight as I worked her
    willing cunt. Long moans began to come frequently, our privacy preserved
    by the sound of the hard falling rain. My fingers ran a relay race
    between her dripping opening and her throbbing clit. Long moans gave way
    to shorter, quicker, breathier ones. I could feel it. Both our breaths
    heaving now, we raced Rachel's young body, on fire with pleasure, toward
    that glorious release.

    Her

    moans got deeper, throatier; almost cries. She reached her hand up,
    feeling my head next to hers, and grasped my hair tightly. With the
    faintest amount of composure she whispered into my ear "two fingers,
    use, two fingers."

    Not

    one to disappoint a lady in need, I lubed up a second finger, sliding
    it in as deep as I could manage on the next down stroke. She grasped me
    tighter.

    Two, three, four plunges of my fingers into her hot wanton cunt, followed by figure eights around her electric clit.

    "Yes" she hissed.

    I repeated the pattern, pinching her nipple with my fingers as I did it.

    "Yes,

    Yes, Yes" she bellowed, the words coming out in a hard staccato. Not
    knowing what else to do, out of instinct I leaned my head down and began
    kissing her neck.

    A

    deep, sharp intake of breath followed. Her hands grabbed on to me
    tight. Her thick thighs slammed shut around my hand, and for the first
    time in my life I felt the indescribable pulse and throb of a wet cunt
    as it spasmed in orgasm around my fingers.

    All sound left Rachel's body, and she froze, paralyzed by the rush of ecstasy.

    After

    what felt like an eternity, but what was probably thirty seconds or so,
    the paralysis left, and her body deflated, relaxing limp against me.
    Her breath returned, her thighs slowly parted, and I gently withdrew my
    hand from her satisfied cunt, bringing it back up to knead her fat tits.

    "Oh my God,” she said finally, a languid sleepiness in her voice, “ that was a great back rub." We both laughed.

    Rachel

    may have been loose and relaxed, but I was more wound up than I had
    ever been in my entire life. Somehow I managed not to cum in my pants
    again, and my whole body was stiff as I tried to process what had just
    happened.

    Then Rachel's ass started to move against my cock again.

    Finally

    she sat up. Her back still facing me, I saw the side of her
    considerable tit protruding out past her rib cage as her arms raised up
    in a stretch.

    "You

    seem really tense, Tim,” she said lustily. Slowly she turned her body
    around, finally bringing her amazing tits into full view. Bathed in the
    warm glow of the lantern, two perfect, alabaster globes projected out
    from her open sweatshirt, welcoming me. Shadows cast over them, carving
    out their exquisite shape, swelling out with two hard, pink nipples as
    accents. Kneeling in front of me now, she put her hands on her knees,
    and used her arms to push her two huge talents together, in a display so
    erotic I forgot how to speak. “ Maybe I can figure out a way to get you
    more relaxed."

    All I could do was nod in the affirmative.

    Her

    tits jiggled seductively as she scooted closer to me, kneeling between
    my legs. Running her hands up my thighs, they joined each other at my
    belt buckle. I moaned as she lightly pressed, feeling my hardness for
    the first time. She smiled, and began undoing my pants, tits lightly
    shaking back and forth as her hands worked. I heard the jingle of metal,
    the buzz of a zipper, and then I closed my eyes as I felt hands other
    than my own touch my hard cock for the first time. Cool air passed over
    the head as her hands gently unwrapped my package, exposing my cock and
    churning balls to the night air.

    "Oh

    my," she said, a smile forming on her face. Her fingertips lightly
    traced over the edges of my throbbing cockhead, down the thick underside
    vein of my shaft, and around the tight sack of my balls. "This is
    lovely," she said as the smile faded, replaced by what I can only
    describe as almost a trance-like state.

    After

    an eternity of teasing, she wrapped her fingers completely around the
    shaft of my cock, gripped it lightly, but confidently, and slowly began
    jerking me off.

    At

    this point I had what can only be described as an out of body
    experience, or at least a moment of total awareness as I took in the
    scene before me: Rachel, the girl I believed to be totally chaste and
    inexperienced, was kneeling in front of me, not unlike she would on a
    Sunday at church, swollen tits displayed out in front of me, practically
    drooling over my cock as she stroked it up and down, drawing me closer
    and closer to orgasm. I wondered in that moment if my cock was the first
    cock she had ever touched, or if "saving myself till marriage" took
    only one activity off the table, freeing her to rationalize enjoying any
    number of other sinful activities with any number of other cocks. I
    wondered what her mouth felt like, if she had ever had a cock between
    her lips, ever tasted cum.

    I

    had plenty of nasty thoughts brewing, but my focus was brought back by
    the hypnotic sway of her luscious, oversized tits. Tara's tits were
    perfect, but Rachel's were something different all together, almost
    Amazonian. They bobbed to and fro as each stroke of her hand on my cock
    elicited a low grunt from deep inside me. My eyes were glued to them as
    the pleasure started to coil inside my loins.

    "It's ok," she almost gasped, the intensity of the moment affecting her as well, "you can touch them."

    She

    shifted even closer to me now, and my hands rose up with a life of
    their own, settling over her globes with a firm squeeze. She moaned. She
    was close enough now that the head of my trembling, straining cock was a
    breath away from touching the bottom arch of her voluptuous bosom.

    I

    squeezed and kneaded, she moaned again, and her hands started working
    up and down my length faster, more deliberately. My own groans and
    squeaks increased, and my body started to buzz with pleasure. My hips
    started to instinctively thrust, desperately trying to close the gap
    between her tits and my cockhead. Then, as her stroking hand was sending
    me careening toward the edge, her other hand delicately closed around
    my balls, and began gently rubbing and pushing them. She knew what she
    was doing.

    "Oh my God," I choked out once, my eyes squeezing shut. Her hands still working in tandem, both our breaths ragged once again

    "Oh my God," I choked out a second time, more desperately, another moan slipping from her lips as I squeezed her tits harder

    "Oh,

    My, God." I chanted deliberately a final time just as the coiled spring
    of euphoria snapped, propelling the first hot white rope of cum out of
    my cock at light speed.

    My

    eyes opened just in time to see a glistening white lash strike a path
    straight up the valley of Rachel's cleavage and reach up across the flat
    of her chest. This visual added an even more intense throb to my
    orgasm, and my eyes closed as my cock pumped rope after rope of cum up
    and out, splattering my shirt, and running like white hot lava over her
    fingers as she continued to stroke me.

    My

    throbbing began to subside, and I began to regain my breath. Her hands
    slowed, and then finally released my swollen cock. I opened my eyes ;
     there was Rachel, the good Christian church girl, her naked, exposed
    tits lashed with my semen, her hands glistening in the light, covered in
    more of the same. The loud patter of the rain on the tent almost felt
    like a round of applause.

    "Ew,

    gross!" She exclaimed, snapping me out of the post-orgasmic glow I had
    been floating in. She took her clean hand and wiped my cum off her
    chest, then wiped both hands on my pants. I was too paralyzed still to
    complain.

    Then,

    as reality returned, so too did the awkwardness of teenage interaction.
    The rain began to let up, emphasizing the silence we now sat in.

    "That

    was, that was fun," Rachel finally said, her eyes not meeting mine. She
    reached for the ends of her sweatshirt, and turned away from me, as
    though her mind, free from the intoxication of lust, reminded her that
    her naked breasts were not for my eyes.

    "Yeah,"

    was all I managed to get out as I tucked my sticky cock back into my
    pants and zipped up. A feeling hung in the air like we had just done
    something wrong, despite our actions being nothing but natural.

    "I should go clean up, you said you had to go, right?" it was less of a question and more of a statement.

    "Yeah, yeah," I responded. There was embarrassment in the air now, and we both needed to step away from it.

    "Ok

    cool," she said, moving toward the entrance of the tent. She paused,
    looking back at me, catching my eye only briefly. "Thanks for a fun
    night," she said, flashed a polite smile, and then disappeared into the
    darkness.

    I

    sat there, bewildered, trying to collect my thoughts over what had just
    transpired, but I too felt the need to leave. I straightened up the
    best I could, and exited the tent. Looking back toward the fire pit, I
    found it empty, the rain having driven the others into their respective
    tents. I paused. I listened.

    The faint sounds of moans and ragged breath hung delicately in the air.

    It

    was Sunday again, and my cock was hard in my hand again. As the water
    showered down over me, I stroked hard, but this time I wasn't fueled by
    fantasy, I was fueled by memory. By actual, lived experience.

    Eyes

    closed tightly, I pictured the events of Friday's post-prom party. I
    saw Rachel's plump breasts, nipples hard, rising up and down with each
    ragged, lusty breath. I felt her wet cunt on my fingers as she orgasmed.
    I felt her hands run up and down my cock. I saw the hunger on her face
    as she stroked me,

    I

    jerked faster, my balls tensing as I pictured her fat tits with a hot
    jet stream of my cum splashed across them; a white, sticky rope of
    pleasure snapped across perfect, heaving globes.

    I grunted out a long-held breath and shot my cum into the shower.

    Pressure

    released, at least for the moment. I let the warm water cascade over me
    as I reflected once again on what happened afterward; after Rachel, the
    girl I knew from church, made me cum with her hands.

    "Ew,

    gross" she had said. Not exactly the most flattering thing to hear
    after you've just shot your load. It's not like I was expecting her to
    thank me for such a wonderful gift or something, but we had just done
    something pretty intimate together, and the first thing that entered her
    mind was "Ew, gross."

    I

    mean, obviously it was gross; I had just shot a bodily fluid onto her
    hands and chest; but what we had done was also kind of magical, wasn't
    it? My mind wandered to Stephanie’s mom Sandy, to Tara. Sandy seemed to
    revel in it when that mystery man painted her face and body with his
    cum; his orgasm seemed to turn her on even more than she already was!
    And Tara, when I jerked off for Tara, I had put myself in the most
    vulnerable position imaginable, and when I shot my cum into the air she
    said it was "Awesome."

    "Ew, gross," flitted across my mind again.

    I

    knew sex was different with people you care about, maybe Rachel just
    didn't care about me. But then again, could I really say I cared about
    Rachel?

    Why did I feel so bad about what happened with Stephanie? Did I, care about her?

    My

    mind ping-ponged between my screw up with Stephanie and the sour ending
    to my first true sexual experience with Rachel. I left the house ready
    to head to church, and as I fumbled with my car keys I heard a voice
    from behind me.

    "Hey,

    how'd it go the other night?" it called through deep, panting breaths.
    It was Sarah, the girl next door, the girl of my dreams, and she was
    breathing heavily from the run she just returned from. Long fiery hair
    pulled back into a tight ponytail, her pale cheeks and chest stained red
    from exertion. Deep breaths raised and dropped two large breasts tucked
    firmly in a blue sports bra.

    "It

    went,” I paused, as "ew, gross" snapped across my mind once again. “ it
    was fun," I finally answered. It honestly wasn't a lie, but the truth
    also wasn't as simple as a single answer.

    "What

    about you; how'd your friend do on that test?" I inquired, fishing for
    info about Stephanie and the test she and I worked so hard to prepare
    her for.

    "She

    did really well," Sarah said, extending her leg out, placing her foot
    on her front step. Bending over to stretch, the skin tight black
    leggings she wore left no curve of hers to the imagination. "We did
    plenty of celebrating," She smiled.

    Traditionally

    that smile alone was enough to cause a stirring in my loins, but today,
    backed by my own mental images of what that celebration might have
    looked like, images of Stephanie’s face tucked deep between Sarah's
    legs, licking her toward orgasmic release, my dick started to surge.

    "So

    are you and this girl like a thing now?" She inquired. The question was
    an odd one. I wasn't quite sure why she was taking such an interest in
    me, or my love life, at all, and definitely unsure as to why now. I
    puzzled it over as I watched her body twist, her back muscles firing as
    she stretched.

    God,

    she had a great body. You'd never have guessed based on the
    figure-hiding ensembles she generally wore to school. At school she hid
    her breasts, she hid her hips, but here she was comfortable.

    "Nah, just, friends," I offered up, not even really sure where Rachel and I stood at this point

    "That's good," Sarah said, mid stretch.

    "What? Why?" I said, feeling almost offended.

    "Just, you know,” she almost choked out, scrambling a bit, "no one to be jealous of your other prom date, that's all!"

    "ah, I see,” I said, feigning understanding. Checking the time, I saw I was late.

    We

    exchanged our pleasantries and I dropped into my car. I watched her
    ponytail and pert ass bounce as she hopped up the stairs into her house.

    At church, my mind was on anything but the sermon.

    I

    thought about the conversation. What an odd thing for Sarah to say. Who
    would be jealous? Was She jealous? Was Sarah secretly into me?

    My

    mind then drifted to Rachel; I was happy she wasn't there this week. I
    don't know if I'd have been able to keep it out of my mind that the
    hands she raised in worship had so recently been wrapped around my hard
    cock, had so recently been covered in my jizz.

    I thought about Stephanie.

    To be continued in Part 3

    By LiminallySpaced for Literotica.

    1 hr 8 min
  • Sex Ed Lessons: Part 1
    Chapter 1: How can Tim Miller’s blue balls get some relief?

    By LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.



    It was a Sunday morning, and my cock was hard in my hand. As an eighteen year old virgin, the strength of my erections was never in doubt, but their frequency was becoming distracting, to say the least. Hard when I went to sleep, hard when I woke up, hard at various impractical points throughout the day, my hormones were in a constant cascade down from my brain to my dick, swelling up my balls and begging to be released in an explosion of hot, white, euphoria.

    As warm water showered down my body, I worked toward that release. Eyes closed tight as I stroked up and down, my mind tried to organize the overwhelming stimulus it took in on a daily basis as a horned-up high school senior. Lori's cleavage when she bent over to pick up her pen, the way Tara's tight gym shorts framed her perfect ass, Michele's lips and tongue running over the tip of her pen while deep in thought. my cock screamed at me, throbbing, egging me on like my own personal drug dealer, pushing me to imagine how these young women, my classmates, my friends, might act if they were with me right now, their bodies consumed by the same fire as mine, and what depraved things they might do to reach their own satisfaction.

    But as I raced down the final straightaway toward ultimate pleasure, my mind’s fantasies landed in the same place it always did. Instead of my hand sliding up and down my cock I envisioned a mane of fiery red hair bobbing back and forth, lips, tongue and hands touching me, sucking me, desperate to pull my climax out of my body. Then, right as I was approaching the edge, the mental image became the emerald green eyes of my next door neighbor Sarah looked up at me, her large, firm breasts pressed together by her arms as both hands pumped my shaft and kneaded my balls. Her breath was as labored as mine, her eyes burned with the fire of wanton lust. We both knew what was coming, and she wanted it, needed it, as badly as I did. Sarah's hands, lips and tongue coaxed me closer and closer. My balls churned, coiling tight, my breath got ragged, and then time seemed to stop as Sarah placed the trembling purple head of my cock on her bottom lip, stared me right in the eye, and whispered.

    Alexa Ruins My Moment

    "Hey, I'm coming in!" My eyes burst open, hand off my cock and quickly closing the gap in the shower curtain as I angled my rapidly deflating dick away from the bathroom door. The abrupt entrance of my step-sister Alexa snapped me right back to reality, instantly sending me lightyears away from that glorious precipice of pleasure.

    "You know it doesn't really work if you knock, after, you open the door."

    "Eh, get over it, I wasn't looking, and besides, you've been in here for like half an hour. Other people need to use the bathroom in the morning too, you know!" Alexa was a bit older than me, and you'd think college would have taught her some new manners about sharing a communal space, but any tact she might have learned fell away as soon as she came home for a weekend, a holiday, or in this case spring break.

    I always used to lock the bathroom, automatically, but  when Alexa went off to college, I got out of the habit. That’s going to changed immediately. "Why are you even up this early? You guys were out until like 2 am last night," I challenged my intruding stepsister.

    "Stephanie and I are going on a bit of a road trip today, so we wanted to get a jump on things," Alexa said as she sat pissing in the toilet. I was just an arm’s reach from her, only veiled by a cheap white vinyl shower curtain; But I stood there petrified by fear. Fear of Alexa’s complete disregard of my privacy.

    Girls on the prowl

    Alexa was out Saturday night with her friend, Stephanie. Stephanie & her parents lived in our upstairs rented-out apartment. Stephanie and Alexa had been inseparable for as long as I could remember. As a night owl myself, I had heard them stumble home late many nights, and last night was no different. Straining cock in my hand, the sound of the closing front door, along with hushed whispers and giggles as they walked by my room, triggered momentary mid-masturbation paranoia. I froze in silence, mid-stroke, to make sure I gave no indication of what I was doing, but the pressure in my cock never abated. In that moment my horned-up mind wandered to Stephanie, a tall volleyball player with long toned legs and more than enough tits. Last night, as I surfed porn at 2 in the morning, I heard her footsteps coming down the hall. I wondered where she'd been. Had she sucked someone's dick? Had she swallowed their cum? My cock throbbed.

    Once I heard her bedroom door close, I thought the coast was clear & I started back up again. Thoughts of Stephanie lingered, and as I timed my orgasm to the cumshot clip I watched on my computer, in my mind's eye it was Stephanie’s face I saw, mouth open in a slight smile, happily splattered in white.

    Just as the blast of cream abated, Alexa interrupted from the hallway; “What are You doing up so late?”

    "Nothing, just watching a movie."

    Her languid response of "Um Hmm" said she didn't believe me, but wasn't going to push it.

    "Well just hurry up and finish, huh? You know mom hates it when you're late for church.” Her tone implied a double meaning.

    Back to this morning’s shower.

    I heard the toilet lid close, followed by a strong flush. “Damn it!”  The sudden blast of scalding water led to my frantic overcompensation on the shower knobs, causing  my cock getting a blast of ice cold ‘therapy.’  I finally got the mix adjusted, but as I looked down at my now totally flaccid penis and frustratingly full balls, I knew the only thing being finished right now was my shower. I rinsed, turned off the water, and stepped out.

    As I toweled off, my mind drifted to all the things I had coming up in the next few months. After tucking in my towel around my waist, I opened the bathroom door to abate the steam, so I could eventually check my hair in the mirror. I brushed my teeth while thinking about things like finding a prom date, making sure my summer job was set up, and getting ready for college in the fall.

    As I went through the rest of my morning toiletry routine, several thoughts meandered through my head, but I was brought back to earth as my gaze fell on the bathroom window. The blinds were inexplicably drawn up so that this small window looked directly at Sarah's bedroom window, and as the fog cleared from the glass, it revealed the beautiful redhead whose lips I had just minutes ago been fantasizing were sliding up and down my cock. There she was, almost topless, with only a sheer black underwire bra shielding her perfect breasts from my eyes.

    She moved around her room casually, looking for a top for the day, but I froze. I'd caught a glimpse of her puttering around in her room from time to time over the years, but usually it was as a silhouette through curtains, and always fully clothed. Her curtains must have been broken now, as this was a straight shot right into her bedroom, the morning sun illuminating her pale cleavage like a beacon.

    I flicked off the bathroom light, shut the door, & clicked the lock. Standing there in the dark room, I could see Sarah, but all she saw was a screened dark bathroom window.

    Sarah and I were friendly, but I don't know if I'd say we were friends. We had lived only feet from each other for many years, and had grown up going to school together, but we never really traveled in the same social circles. Regardless, as the years went by she developed into the most beautiful thing I'd ever seen. I was just too petrified by her beauty, and my own inexperience, to really do anything about it. Outgoing but private, I had no idea if she had a boyfriend, a girlfriend or what. My hormone-addled brain was dying to know her sexual history, and I had spent many nights imagining all its details for my own pleasure.

    I felt the blood start to return to my cock, but another impatient knock on the door from Alexa snapped me out of it.

    “Use the other bathroom,” I yelled in a defiant tone.

     When I looked back, Sarah had gone, and instinctually my hand sprung to close the blinds, not wanting anyone to be privy to the magic portal I had just discovered.

    The image of those busty, freckled tits stayed fresh in my mind as I got dressed. I wondered what her nipples tasted like. What her tits would feel like wrapped around my cock. How slowly my cum would slide down between them. Jesus I just wish I had cum in the shower. I really needed to snap out of this.

    The smell of bacon brought me back to earth as I entered the kitchen. I looked toward the stove and saw another lovely sight; two long, athletic legs leading up to the shortest shorts humanly imaginable. Inside those shorts was an apple of an ass, and above that, a tight, spaghetti-strap tank top covered a long, tight back leading up to a messy bun of dirty blonde hair, with headphones on each ear.. The whole package gyrated slowly to a song only she could hear as she made herself breakfast. The blood once again started its pilgrimage to my cock.

    "Hey, neighbor," I greeted Stephanie as I opened the fridge door in an attempt to hide my arousal.

    "Oh, hey, Timmy!" she said as she whirled around to greet me. She knew I hated the name Timmy, but she never passed up a chance to tease me. It was clear when she turned around, that she had stayed the night, as her nipples were clearly visible through the tight fabric of the tank top. As the only man in the house, and not much of a threat at that, Stephanie was always very relaxed when she was here, which meant she had no problem hanging around in whatever she slept in. Alexa would usually follow suit, and their sleepovers generally meant a parade of unfettered tits and nipples covered only by the thinnest of garments. This was both heaven and hell for any boy my age. Even now my eyes couldn't help but lock in on her perfect tits, and she caught me staring before I could look away.

    "Are you staring at my tits, Timmy?" she said with a wry smile. I scrambled and focused on something else to cover my ogling.

    "Nah, I'm staring at that hickey on your uh, chest. You fall asleep on the vacuum again?"

    "Very funny," she chuckled, "I bet you'd love to know where I got it, wouldn't you, perv?" It was true. I blew it off and tried to seem cool, but goddamn it was true. The little deep red mark peeked out from the hem of her tank top, on the inside of her right breast and it was driving me mad. Did she get it last night? Did she get it. from Alexa?

    I'd never seen Stephanie with a boyfriend, and due to all the time the 2 girls spent together, I naturally wondered if Stephanie and Alexa were a little more than just friends. Stephanie’s upstairs unit was laid out fairly similar to ours, so her bedroom was right above mine, which meant I could hear loud music and girlish giggles pulse through the floor every time they hung out. Then one night, when it was extra quiet, the sounds of faint moaning snuck their way through the floorboards, in through my ears, and directly down to my dick. I was too shocked to do anything but sit there with an intense hard on; Alexa wasn't home; was she up there with Stephanie? Did she have those long legs wrapped around my step-sister's head? The fact that I was over hearing something so personal, made it taboo and voyeuristic, and hot as hell. I tried to keep the incident out of my mind, but when I heard those sexy little whimpers trickle down a second occasion, a third, I couldn't ignore it. Sometimes Alexa was home, sometimes she wasn't, and I'd listen closely, stroking along, wondering if Stephanie was touching herself, or if Alexa was touching her, or licking her tight cunt, or even if that tight cunt was wrapped around a hard cock. I'd match her intensity, getting faster and faster as she lost control, until the sexiest sound a woman can make freed itself from her mouth in a unique short-short-long pattern of ecstasy, and I would cum so hard I almost blacked out.

    "Have fun on your trip," I managed to choke out through a suddenly dry mouth. I grabbed a yogurt out of the fridge and went on my way. Today had been quite the test already, so heading off to church with my step-mom seemed like a great way to get my mind out of the gutter.

    Or so I thought.

    Despite working a dangerous job being a cop, my dad was never really one for religion. Neither was Kelly, my step mother, at least not until the night dad got injured in the line of duty. He passed away after two weeks in a coma, but Kelly's prayers never stopped. She found a great church shortly after we lost him, and the community of parishioners helped her, helped all of us, through a very difficult time. Alexa stopped going once she went off to college, but I continued to go with Kelly every week I could. I don't know if I believed any of it, but I knew me being there was soothing for Kelly, so I did it to make her feel good. I also did it because I missed my dad, and sometimes it really did help. One of the perks as well was a great youth ministry that introduced me to new kids from different nearby towns.

    When I arrived, late as always; I was greeted by a warm smile and a discreet wave from the pastor's daughter, Christine. A cute brunette Italian girl, with a sexy, smokey voice, I had developed a crush on her almost immediately. She had a style that was conservative, but definitely not prudish, a tantalizing dichotomy that was on full display the first summer we met. Big, baggy t-shirts would hang loose, revealing little form, while also giving just the slightest suggestion of the small, perky tits underneath. Below were short shorts, revealing long, strong legs formed by years of running track, and skin that seemed to have a warm, perpetual tan regardless of the season.

    A kind heart with a beautiful soul, Christine welcomed me into the church's youth social scene immediately and we became fast friends. I say emphasize friends, because I quickly learned Christine had a long time boyfriend named Eric. Eric was a good guy, but he wasn't a church goer, much to her father's dismay, and it was a source of much struggle for Christine as well. Having one foot in the godly world and one foot in the secular world can be very confusing, especially at our age. You see, despite being the pastor's daughter, Christine was still a red-blooded, 18 year old girl with wants and needs that boiled hot and furious just like everyone else. Christine trusted and confided in me, and while she never went into detail, I knew the pastor's daughter was doing SOMETHiNG sinful with her boyfriend; I just didn't know exactly what. This made my imagination run wild, but she was my friend, and doing her best to stay a good Christian girl, so I tried to ignore those thoughts as much as possible. I didn't always succeed.

    After the service my eyes scanned the congregation as everyone milled about. They fell on a face I hadn't seen in quite a while; a face that sent a slight tingle straight to my painfully full balls; Rachel. Tall, with long, strawberry blonde hair, Rachel was definitely what would be called thicc. Cute and innocent-looking with big doe eyes, Rachel by far had the biggest tits I’d seen of any girl my age. Sturdy bras held up her two talents while a tasteful sundress gave a hint of deep cleavage, and hung off the crest of a plump ass and thick thighs. Another longtime friend of mine, Rachel and her family belonged to two churches, so It was a rare treat to see her in person. To the casual onlooker it wouldn't seem like she and I had much of a relationship, as we generally didn't do much more than a smile and wave or a quick hello, but she and I actually had a very lively online relationship that saw us talking digitally almost every day. We'd chat about everything and anything as two teenagers growing up in the world. I enjoyed talking to her, but things never got particularly saucy. I'd complain about girls and she'd humor my grumblings, but when it came to Rachel and boys, there didn't seem to be much there to talk about. She was very clear she was saving her virginity for marriage, and that's generally where things would end. Even so, there was many a night where after one of our long digital conversations I'd massage my cock to completion, while wondering what she did with those magnificent, innocent tits when she was all alone.

    Making a bee line for me through the crowd now was Christine. After a big hug we chatted a bit, but I could tell something was off. It was a normal routine for Christine and I to take a drive and hang out after church, so we said our quick goodbyes, hopped in my car, and headed off to get milkshakes. Sitting in the parking lot, I decided to try and get to the bottom of what was bothering my friend.

    "So what's up? You're being awfully quiet." I glanced over at her, taking note of her outfit. Today she was wearing a nice tasteful blouse, but her legs were on full display, reaching out from beneath a knee length skirt, which I noticed was currently bunched up tantalizingly at mid-thigh.

    "It's nothing, it's just," she paused, shifting her legs together nervously,

    "it's just, Eric. Well, actually, it's really me."

    "Go on," I said, watching her pick the hem of her skirt.

    "I'm just worried about what comes next. For us, Eric and me. College starts soon and we're going to be so far away from each other, and I'm. I'm worried there's not enough, you know, incentive to keep a long distance thing going."

    I thought I had a feeling where this was going.

    "You mean you think because you're not having sex with him he'll find greener grass somewhere else?"

    "Well, sort of, I mean. Can I; can I tell you something?" She started to blush.

    "Of course," I said. My cock twitched.

    "Well, Eric and I. we've always tried to keep each other. satisfied. but a couple of times it's just. the heat just got too much to bear, and we. had sex."

    "Oh no way!" I said, trying to play it cool while secretly my mind started racing. I shifted to hide my growing erection as any previous attempt to keep my thoughts of Christine chaste were instantly gone. I imagined her on her hands and knees, that tasteful skirt bunched up around her waist with her hot ass in the air, moaning in ecstasy as her tight, proper cunt got stuffed with a hot, throbbing cock. My fantasy was short-lived however.

    "Yeah, only a couple times, because honestly. I just really couldn't enjoy it. He was a total gentleman and all, but the whole time I couldn't stop thinking that I was doing something wrong; something bad. And not in a hot way." My dick was deflating as I listened to my friend's legit crisis. "I was so uncomfortable every time, we could never really get going, and he wouldn't even. you know. cum."

    My cock twitched with life again slightly. Even though this wasn't a sexy situation, I couldn't help but note the hotness of hearing the pastor's daughter talk about cum.

    "And so you're worried that he's going to get to college and find a girl who's not uncomfortable about it and forgets about you?"

    "Actually no, I'm worried about me. I'm worried that this is my body telling me I'm not with the right person, and that I need to be with someone more; godly."

    Now don't get ahead of yourself, she wasn't talking about me; she knows I'm not much more than a weekend warrior for Christ, and this was something that was clearly weighing on her quite heavily. The sins of the flesh were bringing her to a serious cross road, and she had some hard decisions ahead of her.

    "You know, one thing I know for sure is that I trust you. You've always had a great mind for my shit, and that's why I know that if you trust yourself, trust your gut, you're going to make the right decision." I assured her.

     She smiled that warm smile, and I thought I saw her tan thighs ever so slightly squeeze together.

    We finished our milkshakes, and I drove her home. Every so often I'd catch her eye and she'd smile again, as the late afternoon wind whipped her chocolate hair around in a frenzy. Before she got out, she leaned over, kissed me on the cheek, and said "thanks Tim. You're a good friend." I watched her sashay towards her front door, making sure to pull her skirt back down before she went in.

    Instant Messages

    As I drove home my mind raced again, and the tightness in my pants returned. I wasn't so much thinking of the awkward, uncomfortable sex Christine had had, but the thing she had said before that. Satisfied. They tried to keep each other satisfied? What did that mean? Was she jerking him off? Was he moaning in her ear as he spurt cum all over her hands? Had she tasted it? Had he tasted her? Was she regularly gripping the sheets and writhing around as he tongued her clit? Surely the pastor's daughter was keeping it respectable, but what was it like that first time? Maybe over-the-clothes dry humping just got so intense that they lost control. Maybe that sexy, smokey voice breathlessly cried out those two magic words. "fuck me."

    The stimuli of the day clouded my mind for the rest of the evening. Dinner and tv with Kelly was a blur; -all I could think about was getting upstairs and setting my blue balls free. I said goodnight to a returned Alexa, packing for her journey back to school tomorrow, headed to my room and fired up my computer. Waiting for me there was a message from Rachel. We chatted about nothing in particular for a while, and then, as the night grew later, quieter, she started to get a bit nosey.

    "So where'd you and Christine run off to after church?" she inquired.

    "Just went for a drive to get milkshakes; we do it almost every week."

    "Um Hmm; milkshakes. " Was this a little bit of sauce from Rachel?

    "Why, you jealous?"

    "A little bit," she responded, "I love milkshakes. "

    I let it hang there, not sure how to respond. Not sure if this was innocent teasing, or if it were a double entendre from this proper, Christian girl whose family belonged to Two churches. I didn't have to wait long though as a new message popped up, changing the subject.

    "What do you think of this new top?" it read, accompanied by a picture. It was a tight grey button down blouse. Two buttons were undone, but that didn't relieve the pressure her massive tits put on the other buttons. Her hips were cocked in such a way as to accent all her curves. Blood started to flow to my cock.

    "Looks great! I replied as I absentmindedly stroked the tightening crotch of my jeans.

    "What about this one?" popped up, another photo attached. It was a red, form fitting V-neck with a plunging neckline. Pictures weren't entirely uncommon from Rachel, but these. these were different. Her tits looked amazing, pressed up and out, a long chasm of cleavage between them. Beautiful, massive tits. Tits that as far as I knew, no man had ever touched or seen. My cock was hard. I pulled it out.

    "The perfect top for church," I joked, staring at her magnificent tits as I slowly stroked. She posted "lol" and quickly followed up with a third picture, a picture that sent a hard throb right through the length of my cock as I picked up pace. A tight, green spaghetti strap tank top hugged her body, wrapped lovingly around her epic tits like the other two tops, but unlike the other two tops, there was something missing here. Her bra.

    The pose she struck had her tits pressed hard against the tight fabric, and protruding from the center of her succulent breasts were the cast shadows of two nipples. What exactly was going on here? Did Rachel really want my innocent opinion, or was this choir girl aiming at something more erotic? Regardless of intent my cock strained hard in my hand as I stroked faster.

    "That one is. very nice" I timidly wrote, belying the state of total, heated arousal I was currently in.

    "Which one is your favorite?" popped up as I struggled to maintain composure. As I began to hack out a one-handed response, suddenly trickling down from above me were faint grunts and moans.

    Oh my God. it was Steph!

    I picked up my pace. With Stephanie’s orgasmic edging above me and Rachel's glorious, fat tits in front of me, my dick could have cut a diamond.

    "Three" I typed, testing the parameters of Rachel's innocently sexual game as the sounds of Stephanie’s hot pleasure rained down upon me. My hand was a blur on my cock now, the three bubbles of Rachel's impending reply teasing me as Stephanie’s impending orgasm egged me on. Her moans were getting quicker, more ragged, my imagination running wild as we both careened toward the edge, and then it came; that final sound of her release. Two short, quick grunts and one long, elated moan that melted from her throat, down through the floor.

    At that exact moment, Rachel's reply arrived. Two words, "mine too," so sexy to me in that moment, accompanied by another picture of her green top, this time her immaculate tits pressed together by her arms as though presenting them just to me, her nipples visibly hard through the tight fabric.

    I came.

    After a long day of frustration and erotic stimuli for my hormone-addled brain, my tight balls rocketed a torrent of hot sperm out of my cock in three, four, five, pulses, drenching my hand and stomach in fresh jizz. My mind seemed to float out of my body in a euphoric blast, eyes squeezed tight, the vision of Rachel's hard nipples and Stephanie’s wet cunt projected on my eyelids as I pulsed through my orgasm.

    Finally, after what seemed like hours, I started my descent. My cock flagging, sticky with cum, my breath returning to normal. I sat there, in my post-nut haze, trying to come back to earth.

    Three dots appeared on my screen. Then a new message.

    "Hey. do you maybe want to go to my prom with me?"

    My spent cock twitched.

    Chapter 2: Tim gets a prom date, and story time with Tara.

    The events of the previous night played back in my head as I showered the next morning. The godly Christine's confession of sinful activity with her earthly boyfriend Eric; the swelling cleavage and hard nipples of Rachel pushing the boundaries of a girl who as far as I knew had never even kissed a boy; the soft orgasmic cries of Stephanie, my step sister Alexa's best friend and our upstairs neighbor; and then there was Rachel's "promposal" that I of course said yes to as I floated back to earth from a mind-shattering masturbatory climax. I had a prom date! It wasn't for My prom (I'd deal with that when I dealt with it), but it was a prom date nonetheless. I toweled off and peeked out through the blinds of the bathroom window, hoping to catch a glimpse of Sarah, my gorgeous redheaded neighbor with the perfect tits, but alas she must have already left for school.

    I descended the stairs and found Alexa and Stephanie in a tight hug, the two lamenting the fact that they'd be separated for the next few months as Alexa was headed back to college, her spring break now over. I wondered about them. They were close. Very close. And even now, their hands touched each other in a way that was innocent enough to the rest of the world, but to an eighteen year old, horned-up virgin like me it seemed very. intimate. When I snapped out of my ogling, I was slightly mortified to see Stephanie’s eyes cracked open in her embrace and looking right at me.

    I said my goodbyes to Alexa and was on my way out when I heard a voice call from behind me.

    "Hey, Timmy, wait up!" It was Stephanie. Ugh, and she called me Timmy. "Could you give me a ride to work? I'm late."

    She was dressed in an unflattering two-tone combination of polo shirt and slacks, golden blonde hair up in a messy bun; it was the ever-bland uniform of the coffee shop barista. Stephanie was taking a year off, after a disappointing freshman outing at the local state college. While she was thinking over her future as a higher education student, she grabbed whatever job she could find to help make ends meet while still living with her parents.

    "Yeah, sure, hop in," I said. She slid in through the driver's side of the old boat of a sedan that I drove, lifting up the arm rest to shimmy across the bench seat to the passenger side. She turned toward me as I got in.

    "So," she started as she laid out her long legs, placing her feet onto my thigh, mere inches from my cock, "you've finally got me all to yourself in this big roomy car. what're you gonna do to me?" A slight grin and a cocked eyebrow followed.

    There were lots of things I wanted to say. This girl, this older woman, had teased me as long as I could remember, and as she grew older and her tits got fuller and her ass got rounder, I was the first one to get the test run of all her newfound sexual confidence. In the summers, when she and Alexa traipsed around in bikinis, I knew Stephanie was bending over extra far for me when she'd get drinks out of the fridge, making sure to arch her back when she knew I was looking. I was the guinea pig for her feminine wiles, and she knew she had me by the balls.

    "I'm going to drive you to work, Stephanie," I flatly intoned. I WANTED to say I was going to spread those toned, volleyball player legs and lick her cunt until I heard those heavenly moans of hers up close and personal; that sexy short-short-long release of pleasure I knew so well at this point; that erotic sound of release that drifted down through the floorboards when she would finally cum. But I didn't, because my only defense against her teasing was to play it as cool as possible.

    "I wanted to talk to you about something, Timmy." My mouth went slightly dry. For a moment I panicked, wondering if she knew what I had heard last night. Had She heard Me? Had I unknowingly let out an audible moan as I shot my load, thinking about her hot, spasming cunt mere feet above my head?

    "I don't know if Alexa mentioned it at all to you, but I really want to be able to transfer to Alexa's school next year. In order to do that, I really need to nail this final credit class I've been taking, and so far I am. not. So. I was wondering if you could help me out with some school stuff. Like a tutor."

    Well this was unexpected. I was headed to college for writing in the fall, so that'll tell you right there that I wasn't an academic whizz, but I guess you could say I knew my way around a textbook. I was happy to help a family friend, but as I thought about it, I realized this put me in a very interesting position. For the first time in my life, I had the upper hand on Stephanie. Now, I wasn't going to be a TOTAL creep about it, but I did think of a way to use it to my advantage, a way to make up for years of teasing.

    "Yeah no problem at all," I replied, "but I want something from you in return."

    "I can't pay you much, but sure"

    "Not money," I said, looking her in the eye as I rolled to a stop in front of her coffee shop.

    "Listen, Tim, don't get any ideas, I'm not paying you with blowjobs or something, so forget it." She called me Tim, not Timmy. She was holding her breath, but her feet didn't move from my thigh.

    "Come on, don't be crazy, I don't want that," I chuckled, "I want you to go to the prom with me." I felt her exhale in relief.

    "The prom? That's it?" She laughed, relieved, "sure, Timmy, I'll go to the prom with you." She gathered her things as she started to leave.

    "But I want you to wear something slutty," I called after her. She paused, giving me a look that told me she understood what I was up to.

    "Something slutty, huh? So you can look like a big man in front of your buddies?"

    "Something like that," I smiled.

    She paused a moment, considering, and then leaned close in. She ran a finger down my cheek. Her polo shirt hung off her body, the top buttons undone. I could see the swell of her supple breasts, hugged by her black bra. "Tell you what: you help me get an A and I'll wear something so hot there won't be a soft cock in the whole class.

    My mouth was like the Sahara. I snapped out of it as she playfully slapped me in my stupid slack-jawed face. The power was hers once again.

    "So why don't you pick me up after work and we can get started tonight!"

    "Y-yeah. sounds good. " my cock was iron. She popped her head back in right before she left and gave me a knowing smile.

    "Thanks, Timmy." And then she was gone. I watched her perfect ass swish away before I drove off, balls blue once again, and late for class.

    School was dull, but my sexual frustration was ever present as I was caught in the seemingly unending parade of perky teenage tits, tight teenage asses, and pouty glossy lips. All so close, but also so, so, far away. The only highlight was creative writing class. The teacher, Ms. Dorman, was a recently engaged 28 year old with thick-rimmed glasses and a beaming smile. Always dressed fashionably but not provocatively, she was the epitome of cute. She had a way of making friends with the more dedicated students, so I, along with my good friend Tara, had become more than students at this point, almost like peers. This meant that as graduating seniors, Tara and I could spend our time in class taking it easy and catching up with each other.

    "So you went from having zero prom dates to having Two prom dates in less than twelve hours? Miller, you dog, that's amazing!" She cackled, clapping in celebration. A raven-haired, pale-skinned, classic "art school" type, I had lusted after her for a long time, but I could never tell if it was the lust of true attraction, or simply a result of the fact that I was a horny teenager, and she was the closest female who talked to me regularly. Either way I chose to push that aside and focus on the fact that she was one of my closest friends. That didn't mean the lust ever fully went away, though.

    Casually goth but full of sexual confidence, Tara never shied away from accessorizing to accent her considerable assets. Today, slim, black jeans with strategic tears in them framed her tight curves. Long necklaces wrapped around her neck and plunged into the deep cleavage of her perfect D-cup tits, tits cradled by a tight, bustier top. And they Were perfect tits. I knew this because Tara was also the closest thing I had ever had to a sexual partner.

    Close friends that we were, we talked about anything and everything, and being two horned up teens, our conversations would always inevitably skew dirty. Tara was the sexy sinister girl that seemingly everyone wanted to fuck, jock or nerd, male or female, and she loved the buffet of options before her. A theater nerd here, a football player there, she always seemed to have some new perversion or experience she wanted to share. We were still awkward kids, however, so as a way to diffuse the awkwardness we developed a method of discussion to match our maturity: truth or dare.

    We learned a lot about each other’s sexual lives through truth or dare, and it allowed us an element of comfort that brought out total honesty. Through truth or dare Tara told me the most personal of things, things like the fact that she loves to suck cock, and that one time our class valedictorian Suzie Travino almost went down on her. It also coaxed her into showing me her vibrator, the one with the one-two-three, one-two-three buzzing pattern she liked. Not to be undone, but with much less direct experience to relay, I in kind told her about what kind of porn I watched, the time I came in my pants at a church youth camping trip, and how I jerked off to the sounds of Stephanie orgasming a floor above me, among other things. Nothing was off limits.

    The night of her eighteenth birthday party, she and I were the only ones left, and we were lounging in the dim light of her finished basement, recounting the events of the evening while delightfully buzzed on over-boozed punch. We laughed about the chaste game of strip poker that broke out but ended before any nudity happened, and how high school jock Ben Pepper hung around way past his welcome, clearly expecting something to happen with Tara. Her eyes sort of drifted far away at the thought, so I took the opportunity.

    "Truth or dare?" I lobbed at her. She looked at me from her seat on the floor, arms draped in such a way that the tops of her heavy tits casually pushed out through the opening of her tight button down, creating some excellent cleavage.

    "Truth," She smiled.

    "What exactly was Ben expecting that made him stick around so long?" I inquired. She playfully bit her thumbnail in slight embarrassment.

    "Another blow job probably."

    "Another?"

    "Yeah. he'd been after me for a while, and since Friday was my actual birthday, and I was a little drunk, I told him after the game I wanted to blow out his candle."

    "You did noT say that," I said in disbelief.

    "I did!" She cackled, embarrassed, "so we drove out to The Spot, and started making out. It was all getting me going, so I took out his cock and started sucking. " she trailed off.

    "But?"

    "But. it was less of a candle and more of a damp noodle. I must have sucked his dick for 15 minutes but nothing happened! He told me to stop and tried to get it going himself, but no dice; I had my tits out and I was rubbing them and being all sexy, but nothing worked! Finally we just gave up and he drove me home." She looked wistful for a moment. "Funny thing is, I had always wanted to see a guy jerk himself off. What a disappointment.

    "Ha! Yeah, you're not missing much," I replied, my hardening cock insisting I picture Tara lustfully rubbing her firm tits in my mind's eye. A short silence hung in the air, until Tara broke it with a question.

    "Truth or dare?" She said, sipping her punch.

    "Truth!" I proclaimed. Tara made a disappointed face.

    "Boo, Miller!" She jeered. I found it extremely sexy when she'd call me by my last name. "It's my birthday, come on!" She argued.

    Still buzzed from the evening's festivities, I gave in. "Fine, fine, dare!"

    She smiled, and climbed up onto the couch next to me.

    "I dare you," she started, "and remember it is my BIRTHDAY."

    "Uh oh."

    "I dare you. to jerk off for me."

    Time froze as I processed the request.

    “WHAT?" Responding to my hesitation, she shifted herself closer to me, her spilling cleavage inches from me now. I did my best not to look.

    "Yeah, I mean. like I said, I've never seen it before, and Ben was a dud, so. why not?

    It was a great question. I had jerked off thinking about her plenty of times on my own after our truth or dare sessions. I'd stroke furiously while I fantasized about my good friend Tara, the goth girl with the fantastic tits, on her knees slurping away on a big dick, or legs spread with Suzie Travino's face in her cunt, or getting fucked in any which way her wet cunt wanted to take it.

    But this was different. right? I mean, she was actually here!

    "Why don't you ask one of your actual fuckboys to do it?" I said, trying to play it cool, while also unconsciously shifting myself to try and diffuse the tingle in my balls.

    "Because. asking a guy just to let me watch him jerk off is kinda weird, isn't it? I mean they already think I'm a freak, but. I don't know. It's a kind of intimacy I don't think they'd be ready for. I trust you, and I know you won't try to jump me or anything.

    "Tara, I don't know, I've never; in front of anyone. "

    "It's a lot, I know, I promise I won't touch you or anything," she added, sliding away to the corner of the couch, out of arms' reach. Yeah, god forbid she actually TOUCH me. "this isn't foreplay, I just. want to see what it's like."

    I stared her in the eye in silence. She was serious. I went over the implications in my mind. Would this ruin things between us? Would it make things better? Was I overthinking it?

    She looked back at me. Perched on her knees at attention, I watched her nervously fidget with the fishnet stockings she wore under her black denim short shorts. I could see the faint outline of hardening nipples through the fabric of her button down.

    Slowly, under the low mood lighting of Tara's basement, I reached down, unbuttoned my pants, unzipped, and pulled out my cock. I looked at Tara, but her eyes were fixed elsewhere. Her tongue slowly ran back and forth across her bottom lip as I began to stroke.

    Now, after all this talk, you'd think I'd be rock hard, but I was not. I don't know if it was the booze, or the stress, or the awkwardness of the situation, but my team was not immediately ready to play.

    "I'm sorry, Tara, this is just a little too uncomfortable, I don't know if I can."

    "I know, I sprung it on you," she mused. Pausing in thought, suddenly a wry smirk flashed on her face. "I know this is awkward, and you know what? Fair is fair."

    Her hands drifted up to the buttons on her shirt, and began to undo one after the other at a tantalizingly slow pace. When she reached the last one, she ran her hands up the exposed skin of her stomach, over the glorious, protruding cleavage presented by her black push up bra, convening them at the clasp that lay between her breasts.

    She paused there a moment, then undid the clasp, pulling the cups away like Moses parting the red sea, revealing to me the most perfect set of full, milky white tits I had ever seen; the first set I had actually seen in person. Full, but still firm, and topped with two hard, pink nipples, they had the most wonderful jiggle to them as she took her shirt and bra all the way off. They were works of art. Settling back into her corner of the couch, tits fully on display, she looked at me. Our eyes met in a silent confirmation of "this is really happening," then hers drifted downward toward my cock.

    "There. That's more like it," she said through a wry smile. I was now rock hard. I began to slowly stroke as I took in the vision before me. Tara was entranced.

    "You know, and I'm not just saying this Tim. but you have a fantastic cock," she said in a manner almost clinical, but the way she subtly shifted her body closer implied her interest was more than academic. Either way I felt it throb hard and proud in my hand.

    I continued to stroke as my good friend watched, my head darting back and forth from her exposed chest to anywhere else in the room, in a vain attempt to avoid staring at her exquisite eighteen year old tits.

    "It's ok to stare, Tim," she said, her breasts giving an erotic shimmy as she shifted a bit closer, "it's why I took them out." I gave in and looked directly at them, cock throbbing in approval; but it wasn't just her tits; it was the whole package. Her short, dark hair framing her face, accenting her thick, black eyeliner; the sheen of her wet lips as her tongue periodically slid across them; the choker she wore tight around her neck; the ridge of her collar bone catching the low light, its cast shadow creating a frame for the works of art on her chest; the position she sat in, legs tucked under almost like a pinup model, her curves a winding highway that ran over her petite waist, around the flare of her hips, and down her coiled legs.

    I heard a sudden intake of breath as the first pearl of precum crested the head of my cock and dripped down the shaft. She was as turned on as I was, she was just trying to play it cool.

    I decided to give her her money's worth, and pulled out every masturbatory trick in my book. Trading off hands, pausing periodically to rub my balls, massaging that magic space just behind them; Tara was eating it up. Hypnotized by my self-pleasure, she drifted one hand down to her right breast, and began a soft, instinctual stroking of her nipple that she didn't even realize she was doing. More precum ran down my shaft as my cock throbbed.

    Suddenly breaking her own trance, and realizing what she was doing, I think she decided this needed to wrap up before things got too out of hand, because what she did next was an expert-level execution of almost instant orgasm.

    "You know, if you're still not fully comfortable, I can set the stage for you even better if you'd like," she cooed as she shifted closer to me still, now just inches away as I stroked my cock just for her. "Just close your eyes and picture yourself at home in your bedroom,."

    Not wanting to take my eyes off those amazing tits, but also too far down the pleasure path to argue, I shut my eyes.

    "There you are, just stroking away at your fantastic cock. when suddenly you hear something coming from upstairs." She leaned in close to my ear.

    My eyes snapped open as soft moans of pleasure spilt from Tara's mouth to my ears. She was mimicking Stephanie’s forbidden sex sounds, the sounds that had driven my dick to explode harder than anything else ever had up to that point.

    "That's not fair!" I pleaded but she didn't stop, and neither did I. She continued her performance, orgasmically cooing into my ear, matching my speed as I stroked faster and faster, my cock vibrating as the precum flowed. My breath grew ragged, Tara's moans grew louder, and as I reached the edge, the point of no return, Tara mimicked perfectly the unique cry of Stephanie’s orgasm; the short, short, long moan of ecstasy that accompanied her spasming cunt.

    "Jesus Christ, Tara!" I cried as I clenched my eyes, and my balls erupted. I audibly moaned, and jerked as a torrent of hot cum launched its way up the shaft of my cock and into the open air right in front of Tara's face, four, five, six, times.

    "Oh wow!" I heard Tara say through my orgasmic haze, followed by another "wow" and "There's so much!" as my cum kept pumping.

    Hand and cock slick with jizz, I stroked to completion, slowly coming back to earth as the pulses in my cock got further and further apart. Spent, I let out a deep breath. My hand, crotch and stomach were absolutely drenched. I looked over at Tara, who hadn't moved an inch. She was taking it all in.

    "That was. AWESOME, Miller; you got a real talent there!" she finally said, smiling. I laughed a relieved laugh and relaxed. "Here, clean yourself up," she said, reaching down and handing me her discarded blouse. I began to wipe her shirt all over my cock, but stopped as my eyes drifted over and landed once again on her beautiful breasts. A glint of light reflected off something wet. In my orgasmic explosion, a stray dollop of cum had landed on the inside of Tara's left breast, and had left a small, shimmering trail as it dripped down into the valley between them. My cock throbbed one last time.

    She caught my gaze, looking down to see what I saw. She smiled that wry smile, and leaned in, kissing me on the side of the head, her hard nipples ever so slightly brushing my arm.

    "Thanks for a great birthday," she whispered, and got up, gathering her clothes, and headed toward her bedroom to change. "Feel free to clean up in the bathroom, I'll be out in a minute."

    I did my best to make myself look presentable, all the time thinking about what had just occurred. My friend, the object of lust of many classmates of mine, just asked me to jerk off for her, and I did it. She showed me her tits. I thought of the stray drop of my cum that hugged their curves.

    I shook it off and left the bathroom, but Tara was still nowhere to be seen. I wandered over to her bedroom door and was about to knock, but halted as I heard the faint sound of buzzing coming from inside. A distinct one, two, three, one, two, three, pulsing buzzing pattern, at that. I went back to the couch and waited for Tara to return. Or maybe finish. It was quite an evening, and somehow managed to bring us even closer as friends.

    After school, Tara and I went to the mall to hang out. Chatting in the food court over a soda and some fries, we continued our dissection of my new prom-related situation.

    "I mean it's a fun place to be in I guess, but it's not like it's going to lead anywhere; I've pretty much guaranteed my virginity stays intact on prom night," I bemoaned.

    "Jesus Christ, Miller, how blind are you?" My face scrunched at the accusation "This girl Rachel basically showed you her tits to convince you to go, and Stephanie seemed to accept the terms of your partnership very quickly. I'd say your chances are much less than zero."

    "I don't know. Rachel is just such a straight-laced church girl. as much as I'd love to see those tits of hers in the flesh, I don't see it happening. And Stephanie. Stephanie gets off on teasing me. She always has. I expect her to do just enough to get me hot and bothered, then leave me high and dry."

    "Maybe. maybe not, is all I'm saying."

    Truth was, I would have loved it if Tara was my date for the prom. She and I never had a bad time together, and for an event like the senior prom, I really wanted to be there with someone who wanted to be there with me. I would never go so far as to assume anything other than a platonic date would take place, but I'd be lying if I said I didn't hope the romance of the evening unearthed some feelings between us that were. Less than platonic. Unfortunately, she got snatched up almost immediately by this guy Chris, one of a few potential suitors she had been "talking to" lately, and I was left to figure out an alternative.

    We sat in a comfortable silence for a moment. I watched her gaze travel across the room as she languidly tongued a French fry. Bud Pepper was with some of his fellow teammates, and he was trying to be sly as he cast eyes back at Tara.

    "Hey, you gotta pick Stephanie up soon, right? We should probably go," she said suddenly. I agreed, taking note of the incident.

    When I got home I practically sprinted up to my room, locked the door, and pulled my achingly hard cock out of my pants. I breathed a sigh of relief, and as I started stroking, I thought back to the car ride with Tara, to the moments before we picked up Stephanie. As we drove, Tara was unusually quiet, so I gave her the opportunity to vent.

    "Bud is still after you, huh?" I chuckled in disbelief, "can't that guy take a hint?"

    "Well." her voice trailed off, that trademark smirk forming on her lips.

    "Tara," I droned, in semi-disbelief.

    "It's nothing!"

    "Truth or dare, Tara!"

    "Dare!" She said defiantly, trying to swerve my question.

    "Fine; I Dare you to tell me what's going on with you and Bud!"

    "Ok, ok!" she said, giving an exasperated sigh, "He texted me on Saturday night."

    “And. "

    “and I met up with him after my parents went to sleep." My cock twitched.

    "and. "

    "And I might have. sucked his dick again." There it was!

    "Wow! I'm surprised; it didn't sound like you were too interested after last time"

    "I honestly wasn't, but I was really, really horny, so I figured what the hell."

    "Well what happened? Was it better this time?"

    "It was better, definitely. It was almost great, but then he ruined it."

    "What happened?"

    "Well we drove out to The Spot and started making out, and he was all over me. Rubbing my tits, grabbing my ass, rubbing my cunt through my shorts, the whole nine, so I backed him off for a second and laid down some ground rules."

    "Because last time was a dud?"

    "Exactly. I told him that I wasn't touching his dick until he got me off first. What happened last time was no big deal, but I wasn't gonna keep doing this if I wasn't getting anything out of it. I wasn't that invested." My pants grew tighter as she talked.

    "How'd that go over?"

    "About thirty seconds later he had two fingers in my cunt and his mouth on my nipple." I shifted slightly in my seat. Out of the corner of my eye I saw that smirk. She caught me.

    "Problem was, he wasn't very good at it. No technique, just sorta rubbing all over the place, so I put my hands on his face to stop him, looked him in the eye, then gently pushed his head down toward my crotch. He got the hint. I said 'good boy.'"

    I was trying to focus on the road as my mind took me on a divergent path thinking about my sexy friend taking a bit of a dominant role with this alpha male jock, lying there like a queen while her fuckboy lapped at her wet cunt. I imagined him sliding his fingers in and out, covered in her sweet juices, and the little moans she might make when he hit just the right spot. I thought of her squeezing her own fantastic tits, gently rubbing her nipples the way she did while watching me jerk off.

    "So you got what you wanted then?"

    "Yes and no. Honestly he just. he just had no idea what he was doing. I mean, you give me a tongue and I'll get off every time, but I had to do most of the work myself. I might have scared him a bit though."

    "Oh?"

    "Yeah. I made him get on his back so I could straddle his face. I grabbed a handful of his hair and just ground my cunt all over his tongue. I just. straight up fucked his face."

    "Oh wow." Oh wow was right. I had an iron bar in my pants.

    "It was working though," she said wistfully, "I fucked his face, making sure his tongue hit the right spots, and let my mind drift to more arousing imagery."

    "Such as?" It was a reach to ask, but I was in too deep now.

    "Just other things. past experiences. past. visual stimuli. " I thought I saw her eyes flick down momentarily to my crotch. "Between that and the fingers inside me, it didn't take me long to cum. It was. nice."

    My balls were boiling at this point. The image of my friend Tara, the goth sex kitten, straddling Bud Pepper, her perfect tits spilling out while she fucked his face for her own pleasure caused sweat to form in the middle of my back.

    I imagined her gripping his hair, running her clit back and forth over his tongue, eyes shut tight in ecstasy, climbing toward climax, until she cried out in orgasm, her tight cunt pulsating on the fat fingers pistoning inside her.

    "Well that's good," I said, trying desperately not to reveal my heightened state of stimulation, "so I assume you kept your part of the deal too?"

    "Of course! I was looking forward to it; you know how I love a challenge almost as much as I love sucking cock, and I had some unfinished business."

    "And I assume he had no trouble this time?" My mouth was dry.

    "Actually he did." She grew a little pensive. "I could tell he was trying too hard, so I told him just to close his eyes and relax."

    "And?"

    "And that definitely got the ball rolling. I love feeling a dick get hard in my mouth, so when I felt that boy getting bigger, God, my cunt was just DRENCHED. Even more so because he kept getting bigger. and bigger. and bigger. "

    "Seriously?" The erotic fog in my brain parted momentarily as now I was just legitimately interested in the spectacle.

    "Yeah, Miller, his dick was Huge."

    "Well now I'm just jealous!"

    "I said his dick was huge, not fantastic," she said, that wry smile coming back to her lips.

    "Could you, you know. "

    "No, I think I got maybe half of it in? It was a little frustrating but, God, I was just drooling all over this thing, I was so fucking horny for it. It was like I needed it in my mouth. At that moment my sole job on this planet was to get this cock to cum." Her thighs squeezed together as the memory rolled through her mind.

    Rolling through My mind was the thought of Tara on her knees in a car not too different from mine, her wet, dripping cunt bouncing in the air, while she slid this huge cock in and out of her mouth, salivating like it was her last meal. I thought about her tongue running over the head as her hands pumped his throbbing veiny rod. I thought about her desperately trying to fit it all in her mouth, about her feeling its heft on her face as she sucked his balls.

    "I was doing my best, trust me, my best, but something still wasn't right. He just wasn't all the way hard. So I pulled out the secret weapon." I couldn't wait to hear what it was. Did she rub him between her tits? Did she fuck him?

    "I had the head in my mouth, one hand pumping his shaft, and then I slowly and gently ran my other hand down, over and past his balls, and gently pressed his asshole with my finger."

    "And. he liked it?" I could literally feel my cock leaking precum in my pants now. If I shifted too hard in the wrong direction, It would be the camping trip all over again.

    "His cock got so hard, so fast, that he almost impaled me. So, I just start pressing on it over and over, like Morse code or something, and he's moaning, and twitching, and I can feel his cock getting stiffer in my mouth, and his balls are tightening, so at just the right moment, I push my finger in his ass up to the first knuckle, and he explodes. There was so much cum, I think I only managed to swallow half of it before I got overwhelmed and just jerked the rest out with my hands. It was All Over me. I felt Good though. I Did it."

    In my room, remembering this story as I frantically stroke my cock, this is the moment that puts me over the edge. I think about Tara, her dark lipstick smeared with juices, hanging on for dear life as this huge cock erupts hot, white semen into her salivating mouth. I think about her stroking and sucking, and the feeling of satisfaction she felt as his dick spasmed and pulsed, spasmed and pulsed, over and over, feeding her the milky reward she wanted so badly. Then I think about her having to pull off, overwhelmed by the volume this behemoth honored her with, and I picture her wry, satisfied smile, lips and chin streaked in spurting cum. White lava flowing down his thick trunk, over the black nail polish on her skillful fingers. His cum cresting through the air and spattering her perfect tits, just like mine had, slowly caressing their contours as it drips down into the space between them, just like mine had.

    I groan. I tense. I cum.

    In my post-orgasmic haze, I think back to the rest of the conversation, and for a moment I feel guilty in my pleasure. She had said earlier that it was ALMOST great, but that Bud had ruined it. After a silence that you could cut with a knife, where I think we both needed a moment to adjust to the arousal this story was creating, she explained why.

    "So there I am, drenched in his jizz, loving it, feeling like a million bucks, and he just says. " She paused, a sudden influx of emotion catching her off guard, “he says ' wow. You're just as good as they said you'd be.'"

    My dick started to deflate

    "I was on the top of the world and in a split second he made me feel like a cheap whore." She didn't cry, but her emotions definitely bubbled to the surface. She gazed out the window blankly for a moment. I'd say I was at a loss for words, but really I just knew that at that moment anything I said would do much less than help.

    "But hey, you live and you learn, right? At least I got to cum!" Just like that she was back. I just chuckled, trying to process everything, trying to separate my horniness from the fact that this asshole treated one of my best friends like dog shit. We pulled up to Stephanie’s coffee shop, and parked.

    "Listen, Tara, I. "

    "Forget about it, Miller," she smiled, "I already have."

    I knew she was lying, but I didn't press the issue.

    "Is that her?" Tara pointed as Stephanie stepped out of the shop, looking around for my car.

    "Yep." I flashed my lights at her, and she smiled as she came bounding over. Her smile quickly turned to a confused frown as she opened the passenger side door, revealing an unexpected Tara.

    "Hey there Stephanie, I'm Tara," she beamed, "Tim's fuck buddy!" Stephanie’s face scrunched.

    "Tara! Goddamn it!" Tara just giggled and climbed over the front seat into the back. "Come on in, Stephanie, that's Tara, my asshole friend."

    "Um Hmm. am I interrupting something?" She said as she slid into the car, flipping up the arm rest and replacing it with her bag.

    "Absolutely not. I was just about to drop this jerk back home." I said. Tara chuckled.

    The ride to Tara's was uneventful, and we chatted casually. When Tara left to get out, she said her "nice to meet you" to Stephanie and asked me to help her get her stuff out of the trunk. Tara didn't have any stuff in the trunk. Going around the back of the car, I opened up the trunk, blocking the view from inside the car.

    "What's going on, Tara?"

    "I just wanted to tell you to be careful with her. I think she likes you more than she lets on."

    "No way, she just likes teasing me." I said, shaking it off. Tara cocked an eyebrow.

    "Oh yeah? Did you see that smile drop off her face when she saw me in the car? Or when I said we were fuck buddies?" I just shook my head and laughed.

    "I don't know anyone who would react normally to a surprise like that!"

    "Well how about when she flipped up the arm rest between you? That's some body language right there, boy." I paused, but still wasn't convinced.

    "Nah, I don't think so. it's fine, Tara, really." Giving up, she put her hand on my arm, and slid it down to grab my hand gently.

    "Ok, ok, just. keep your antennae up, huh?" She was a good friend.

    "Sure."

    "Good!" She punched me in the shoulder and chuckled before jogging off. She was an asshole friend.

    I sat in my room, cleaning up the spent cum from my now flaccid dick, thinking about everything Tara said tonight. I thought about Stephanie, and the possibility that maybe she was actually into me. I had to put it out of my head though, as I was about to head up to her unit for our first tutoring session.

    My computer dinged as a message from Rachel popped up on the screen. My cock twitched. I ignored it. I was late.

     I never in a million years thought I'd be helping Stephanie, my step sister's best friend, the hot older girl who took pleasure in teasing me all through puberty, study for college classes, but here we were.

    Stephanie’s mom Sandy greeted me at the door with a warm smile, their cat Foofy casually strutting by behind her. I'd never spent that much time in Stephanie’s family's unit, but as a flighty highschooler I did have a tendency to forget my house keys, so Sandy gave me an open invitation to hang there until someone else came home any time I did. She and her husband Don were both great people, very welcoming. They kept a key under their mat, and encouraged me to use it if need be whether or not they were home. I tried not to make a habit of it, but I did take advantage of their generosity a few times over the years.

    A gorgeous mid-40's housewife, Sandy's long, toned legs and mane of glowing blonde hair made it fairly obvious where Stephanie got her looks, but Sandy had one advantage Stephanie had yet to develop: two beautiful, extra large, mature breasts that still sat rather high and firm on her chest, despite their size and age. Now don't get me wrong, Stephanie was no slouch in the tits department, near as I could tell, but her mom was on a whole different level. Stephanie had tits; her mom had BREASTS.

    Sandy was never shy about showing them off either, which got me excited any time our families would get together, especially in the summer. Wrapped in deep V shirts, or bikini tops that held her glorious melons like weighty bowling balls, our backyard cookouts became exercises in hiding erections. One particularly embarrassing summer I found myself standing across the BBQ buffet table from Sandy as she reached over to grab some extra napkins. I looked up from my plate right as her deep cleavage lowered itself to my eye level, and my gaze got lost in the plump, meaty chasm presented before me. My eyes followed, hypnotized as she straightened up, but quickly snapped out of it, as her exit revealed Stephanie standing there. Her face was scrunched in displeasure as she stared at me.

    "Were you just looking at my mom's tits?" she accused. I had no chance of a coherent answer, so she called me a perv and ran off to tell Alexa about what a perv her pervy step brother was. Mortified, things got worse as the next person to sidle up to the table was Don. Expecting to get chewed out by a protective husband, Don surprised me. He just gave a hearty chuckle and said "Don't worry about it, Tim; happens to me all the time!"

    He gave me a wink and chuckled again as he continued on. Despite the affirmation, it was the most embarrassed I had been in a while. That didn't stop the vision of Sandy's succulent, bursting cleavage from playing a starring role in that night's masurbatory exploits, of course.

    Juicy tits aside, however, Sandy was just a regular, unassuming mom and housewife, mild mannered and friendly to all. She worked at the public library, and was a member of the P T A when Stephanie was still in school. She coached girls' soccer and made great salads, and would stop herself after one glass of wine before things got "too crazy." She and Don were even known to go to a church service with us here and there on the odd Sunday. They were both really great to us after my dad died, and Sandy had long been one of my step mom Kelly's best friends. That's why Kelly would always just shake her head and give a friendly chuckle when Sandy's twin assets were on display, knowing that showing some deep cleavage was probably the closest Sandy ever got to being naughty.

    Oh, if Kelly only knew what Sandy really did when she wanted to be naughty.

    To be continued in Part 2

    By LiminallySpaced for Literotica.

     

    1 hr 7 min

About ExplicitNovels

From the publisher's feed

Welcome to the best works of emerging explicit romance authors. Explicit Novels daily Podcast presents long-format novels over a span of daily episodes. Subscribe to our podcasting channels.